⋆˚࿔ tina's note 𝜗𝜚˚⋆ I realized I have too much to do in the next few days before I leave for my trip and I’ll have no time to write a full chapter before that so i sat down and made these, enjoy the little treat for now! 🫶🏽
Summary: Somehow you find yourself co-parenting with the biggest manwhore in all of Briar U.
⋆˚࿔ tina's note 𝜗𝜚˚⋆ *taps on the microphone* is this thing on? Hiiiii I'm back with this series! (kinda) I tried forcing myself to incorporate an ask into it and for some reason my brain short circuited and decided i could no longer write lol but a few days ago I decided to scratch the ask (sorry nonnie, I might do the ask as a blurb at some point) and just write whatever, I also said there would be like 3 chapters until the story reached the show storyline but actually, next chapter will probably be at the beginning of the show so yeah, sorry for the wait, I can't promise I won't take another month for the next update because I have things happening irl for the next two weeks but yeah enjoy!
College Baby masterlist
New York City - Wednesday at noon
The rooftop garden had been transformed so beautifully you wouldn't have believed you were in the middle of the city if it weren't for the surrounding buildings, there were stacks of hay, barrels, wood fixtures, hats, cow print all around and little horses decorating the entire place. Dean's mom had gone all out and spared no expenses for her grandchild's first birthday, she'd insisted on throwing the party and had made sure to include you in every step of the planning.
Now, Sebastian is toddling around dresses in an adorable cowboy outfit completed with the tiniest cowboy boots gifted to him by his uncle Tuck.
"He looks like he's enjoying himself" Dean stands by your side and you both look out at Sebastian laughing as he plays on the ball pit.
"Yeah he does" You sigh "The boys here yet?"
"Logan just texted, they're on their way from the airport right now"
"Think Tuck will show up in full cowboy get up?" You joke.
He laughs "One hundred percent"
Tucker does show up in a full cowboy outfit complemented with the hat and buckle belt and all of Dean's mom's friends go crazy for the young handsome cowboy and treat him as if he were the entertainment.
When it is time to cut up the cake you all stand around the table with Sebastian in Dean's arms and sing Happy Birthday to him, you had been scared that he wouldn't like it, but once again, he proves he is his father's son and loves the attention he's getting, you let him have his own smash cake that he demolishes completely and laugh when he gives you the biggest frost covered smile ever.
You're trying to clean him when Garrett finally approaches, as usual it takes him a bit to warm up to the baby, and he's still awkward around him a year after, Seb doesn't care about his uncle's clear unsure attitude towards him though because he reaches for him every time he can and today is not the exeption.
His hands are covered in frosting still but he makes grabby motions at Garrett who freezes "He's not an explosive you know?" You chuckle at his reaction.
"I know, but I don't want to… break him" You almost choke at his words.
"I'm sorry what?"
"I don't know how to hold a baby, I don't want to mess up and drop him or something"
"Garrett, he's pretty sturdy" You tell him "Plus he's sadly not a tiny baby anymore, he'll adjust himself until he feels safe and comfortable"
"Right"
Sebastian shrieks at Garrett not picking him up and then lets out a "GA!"
"He's calling for you Ga" You chuckle and hand him over.
Garret's face scrunches up in disgust when your son puts his hands on it "He's sticky"
"It's just frosting" You shrug and hand him a wet towel "Here"
You're getting a glass of lemonade when you notice Tucker's call for help, he's stuck in between a group of older women, Mrs. Di Laurentis' friends for sure. He smiles at them with the politeness that only Tucker can conjure and then when he notices you looking at him gives you a pleading look to get him out if there.
Laughing a little you approach them "Hello ladies, I have to steal our resident cowboy for a minute to get some pictures before the birthday boy gets the sugar crash"
"Oh okay, but you're returning him to us after!" One of them says.
You nod "Yes ma'am" And grab his arm pulling him away.
"You're my life saver, I could kiss you right now" He tells you.
"Let's not do that at our kid's first birthday huh bud?" Dean appears out of nowhere and stands in between the two of you.
You turn to him immediately at that "Dean, are you jealous?"
"No, I just think we should have some decorum and you two making out at a one year old's party is the right move" The blonde shrugs nonchalantly.
"Okay but what about a little peck?" You question, Tucker has a small smirk pulling on his face that he's trying to stop.
"Mmm no, still don't think you should do that"
"Damn, I was about to suggest you two did a couple pictures with Seb and one of the poses might have included a little peck between his parents" Jules materializes out of thin air like they have the whole day as the designated photographer "But if this is a kiss free zone then oh well…"
You know they are baiting him so you just bite down a laugh and say "What a shame, that sounded kinda cute actually"
"Well no, see, that would be different"
"How exactly?" Tucker asks crossing his arms.
"We're his parents!" Dean argues "We should have all the cute family pictures!"
"But you just said no kissing during a first birthday party, something about lacking decorum" Tucker reminds him.
"Between you two" The dad points out "Because you are not together so you'd be just kissing without a relationship and that's just…"
"Okay but we're not together either so…" You say, Jules nods beside you.
"But we're his parents and-"
He gets cut off by Garrett holding Seb away from him as if he were toxic "Right, so as his parents please take the kid, he kinda stinks"
Dean grabs the baby without fight "You're weak bro, he doesn't even smell that bad"
Tucker gets a step closer and gags making you all laugh "Holy fuck, he smells worse than the locker room"
"Who smells worse than the locker room?" Logan joins the group.
"Seb"
"He can't be that bad"
"Wanna check?"
"Nope"
New York City Apartment - Wednesday night
The apartment's living room looks like a toy store. Sebastian is asleep in his room worn out from all the excitement of the day, your friends are in the guest rooms and you and Dean are going through the photos Jules sent you on his laptop in the middle of the living room.
"We did good" Dean smiles looking at one picture where Seb looks to be having the time of his life while eating his cake.
"Yeah, we're doing a pretty good job" You agree and change the picture to one of you holding him "Look at how happy he looks"
"So pretty" You look up to find Dean looking at you now.
Your face softens "Dean"
"I know" He says "But… I mean what if? We never even tried"
"Dean, I adore you, you're the best dad I could've asked for for Seb, and you're a great guy all around but we can't risk this not working out when there's a whole other person who depends on us" You tell him and see him frown.
"But how do you know it's not going to work out? We do great together, we're a great team, today was clear proof of that"
"You don't want this, not really, at least not now. Today was great, but we're going back to school next week and things will change, you are not ready for the kind of commitment that comes with a relationship, let alone one with so much on the stake" You try to explain, he looks defleated.
"You don't get to speak for me" He doesn't raise his voice and that hurts more because you've never seen him look like this "Maybe I am ready for the commitment, you don't know that"
"You love sex, you love one night stands, you never hook up with the same girl twice unless you've deemed enough time has passed and you make a face every time one of your friends mentions anything relationship related" You point out.
"What face? I don't make a face" He argues "But that's besides the point, yes, I love sex but if we were together then we could have sex, so much sex, great sex, I remember, we're great together in that too"
"Stop saying sex please" You stop him "Just answer me this, if I hadn't come to you and tell you I was pregnant, would you have even considered calling me again?" He thinks about it "Exactly, we can't risk it Dean" You stand up leaving the laptop by his side "Goodnight Dean"
Off Campus apartment - Saturday morning
You haven't seen Dean that much in the past week, he was supposed to help you move but then had to help Summer with something last minute and had recruited the guys to help you instead, you know he was lying about it. The guys barely looked at you while helping you bring everything into your new apartment, not because they were mad at you for rejecting their friend but because every time they tried to say something it came out too awkward.
So now you're left to unpack everything by yourself, at least Tucker offered to babysit Seb for a few hours so you didn't have to worry about him for a bit, you have the suspicion he's actually taking your son back to the hockey house so Dean can see him because he's been weird about visiting too, he's seen Sebastian of course, he can't go more than a day without seeing him, but usually the guys would ask to take him or he'd pick him up for the day without saying much to you even though you were practically living together, yes, he also slept in his family's apartment instead of your shared one.
"Super important favor to ask" Hannah speaks into the phone when you pick up.
"Shoot" You're unpacking the kitchen.
"My bike seems to have gotten banged up on the trip back, any chance you know how to fix the uh… is it the chains? I think its the chains" She sounds like she's moving the bike around and it doesn't seem to sound too good.
"No idea, actually, I don't even think I know how to ride a bike" You admit "But I have someone who can probably fix it for cheap for you"
"Great! can I drop it off at yours? It's closer than the dorms and-" She stops herself "Wait, did you just say you don't know how to ride a bike?"
"Yeah?"
"You can't not know how to ride a bike. How old are you? Three?"
"I just never learned" You shrug not seeing the big deal "I have bad balance"
"You have a whole child, who's gonna teach your kid how to ride a bike if you don't know how to?" Hannah sounds personally offended by your lack of knowledge in riding a bike.
"His dad probably, he's the athletic one" You answer.
"Absolutely not, you're learning how to ride a bike this semester, mark my words, we're getting my bike fixed and then I'm teaching you"
"Why is this a semester activity? Don't kids learn in like a week?"
"Well yes, but I have like three jobs plus school and you have a kid and work and school so we'll probably not have that much time and therefore we'll take it slow whenever we can" She explains.
"Hannah, if it takes longer than a week for you to teach me how to ride a bike I'm giving up"
"Nooo"
"Yes"
"No"
"Yes"
She sighs "Fine, a week" And accepts "But it can't be this week cause I need to get my schedule set"
"Okay, just let me know"
"Cool, I'm going to be the best teacher ever, we're getting matching helmets and I'm getting you knee and elbow pads and-"
"Hey Han" You interrupt her she hums "Just bring your bike over so we can get it fixed hopefully before classes start on Monday"
"Right, be there in five"
Hockey house - Tuesday afternoon
"Dude, this is getting ridiculous" Logan passed Sebastian to his dad, you'd just dropped him off before your shift at Malone's "She gave me the baby, we said three words and she left, you're telling me you can't exchange three words with her?"
"Of course I can, I just needed to pee" Dean defended, Logan raised his eyebrows.
"And you couldn't hold it for like one minute?"
"No"
"Maybe I'll get you adult diapers for your next birthday then" The roommate scoffed and walked away.
"I do not need adult diapers" Dean mumbled "You have enough diapers for the both of us right bud?" Seb blinked at him.
"Dada!" He happily clapped his dad's cheeks between his little hands.
"You are too strong for your little body, you know that?" Dean winced at the hit "Maybe we'll start you on hockey early, or football, rugby maybe? A contact sport for sure dude"
Hockey house - Thursday morning
Something the four roommates had been blessed with this semester was their schedules lining up perfectly on Thursdays, well, not to the dot, but none of them had any lectures in the morning. Last night you'd dropped Sebastian off with them since you were planning on going for a job interview before your first class of the day and thought it better to let Sebastian sleep fully at his dad's rather than wake him up earlier than needed.
Dean woke up around nine and while still half asleep reached around his bed to find Sebastian who'd been sleeping next to him, he jumped up when he couldn't feel him."Seb? Buddy?" He was panicking leaving the room in just his briefs when he realized the baby wasn't there. His head was pounding as he sprinted down the stairs, probably from the way he jumped off his bed.
"Seb?" He repeats looking around "Sebastian Di Laurentis where the hell are you?"
"Dada?" His little head peaked over the couch, blonde strands of hair a mess and sleepy eyes.
"Oh my god, Seb what are you doing here?" Dean approaches the sofa and finds an image he never thought he'd see in his life.
Garret's sprawled over the surface of the couch fast asleep and Seb's lying on top of him. The tv is on showing some cartoon show and one of Garrett's arms secures the little boy so he doesn't fall off.
"Ga!"
"Yeah, you hanging out with Uncle Garrett?" Sebastian nods and snuggles back into Garrett who mumbles something in his sleep and tightens his hold "Oh I need like 20 pictures of this or no one will believe it's true"
Unfortunately for Garrett, all his friends wake up before he does and get to see just how cuddly and soft their captain can get for his nephew. At some point in the morning Dean decides that although this is something he hates to break up, Seb probably needs a new diaper, he already ate breakfast on top of Garret because he refused to move, but now the father needs to get his son.
"Maybe I'll lie on top of him when you take Seb away and he won't notice the difference" Logan offers.
"Let me just…" Dean stands in front of them, Seb's big eyes looking up at him with a sleepy smile that he's had all morning from how comfortable he's gotten "Okay bud, you need to come with daddy now okay? Promise I'll bring you right back"
Thankfully Sebastian doesn't hate the idea of his dad's arms and goes easily, Garrett however, is a complete different story. The hockey player mumbles angrily in his sleep and tightens his hold, when Dean pulls gently he tugs back.
"Why is he not letting go?" Tucker asks in disbelief "He can barely hold him when he's awake but asleep he's like velcroed to him"
"Garrett, dude" Dean sighs and pushes him "You have to let go, you can't steal my kid"
"Mmm no" Garrett turns away taking a giggling Sebastian with him.
"I'm waking him up" Logan says before leaning down and pinching his shoulder hard, Garrett jumps up and they bump heads "Aw fuck!"
"What the fuck!" Garrett exclaims holding his head in pain finally letting go of the baby who burts out laughing at his uncles being in pain, Dean takes him rolling his eyes.
"You're on babysitting duty next time I need someone to look after him by the way!" Dean shouts as he walks up the stairs back to his room for the diaper change. In the background he can hear Tucker dying of laughter and the other two idiots complaining about their hit
Off campus apartment - Thursday night.
Dean finally decides to start acting like an adult again, meaning he's actually dropping Sebastian off at your apartment instead of just sending one of the guys over to do it. "I can do this" He says to Seb, or himself, he doesn't really know "It's just mama, no need to be nervous right?"
You open the door right after he knocks and greet him with a simple hello before taking Sebastian and saying goodbye. Dean stands frozen but reacts last second and pushes his foot to wedge the door and keep it open.
"I'm sorry" You give him a confused look "I've been an asshole these past few days, I'm kinda proving your point and I don't want it to be like this for the next 17 years"
Your face softens "Now you understand me then?"
"Well no, I still think we could've given it a try" He says "But I'm not pressuring you into anything"
"Dean, I barely saw you this week even though Sebastian was with you every other day, I can't do that for however many years we have to, it's not fair to anyone. I want to have a good civil relationship with you for as long as we are taking care of Sebastian, whether that is for the next 17 years or until he's 30, but you deciding you're no longer talking to me for a week because I told you I didn't want to risk that with a relationship doesn't exactly make me want to change my mind about it"
"I hear you, I'm sorry" He looks down at his feet "I- yeah, I'm sorry, I'll try to go back to the way it was before, let me just process the double rejection" He jokes.
"Sure man, take your time, just please don't send the guys to come pick and drop Seb off anymore, my pantry is screaming from how empty it is, they always take the good snacks"
It's safe to say Dean makes the guys go to the store and get you all the snacks they took from you and more the next day threatening to ruin all their chances of scoring in their next game if they don't.
AN: the beau fic I have been working on foreverrrr. Okay so basically I needed an AU where Beau lives soooo…
Warnings: Medical Talk, Mentions of Blood, Car Accident
When Beau had invited you to his grandma’s birthday dinner you thought nothing of it. Of course you would be in attendance with your handsome boyfriend to celebrate Mimi Maxwell’s birthday. If there was one person Mimi Maxwell loved more than Dean Di Laurentis, it was Y/N Di Laurentis. Yes, how cliche, you were dating your older brother’s best friend. Though you use the term older lightly, Dean was barely 11 months older than you.
Dinner had gone well, Mimi was especially pleased to see her favorite grandson’s girlfriend. Beau’s dad had offered to drive you both back to campus. The two of you using the evening to relax and have a couple of drinks in honor of Mimi. Beau held the backdoor of his Dad’s SUV open for you. You giggle slightly.
“Why thank you kind sir.” You say in your best posh accent. Beau grins at you, you’re both a little tipsy, and you know exactly what kind of fun you’ll be getting into when you get back to campus. Most likely your dorm, considering you opted out of the roommate situation.
You expect Beau to get in the passenger seat next to his Dad, but he doesn’t. Instead he slides in next to you.
“Oh babe, you don’t have to sit back here with me. You can sit up front with your Dad.” You say.
“Nah, then you’ll be all alone back here.” He says, like it’s the most obvious thing in the world.
“You hardly have any leg room!” You laugh. Beau just smiles at you.
“I’m fine, really. I want to set back here with you.” He says. Beau’s dad climbs into the drivers seat.
“Feel like I need a chauffeur hat.” He says. You and Beau both laugh, settling into the backseat for the hour long drive back to campus.
Snow drifts lazily through the glow of the headlights, just enough to dust the road. The car is warm, and you can’t help but feel drowsy as you lay your head on Beau’s shoulder. His arm wraps around your shoulders as he chats with his Dad. He’s in the rear passenger seat and you’re in the middle, having migrated to snuggle into him.
“Told you she’d be asleep before we got home,” Beau says. His dad chuckles, glancing in the rearview mirror, his heart sweeping at the sight of his son so utterly in love.
Beau smiles without looking up.
“She’s had a long week.” Beau offers.
“School?” Beau’s father asks.
“Yeah.” He brushes a strand of hair away from your face. “She’s been studying like crazy, and tutoring other students.” His dad nods knowingly.
“She’s a keeper.” His dad says. Beau’s smile grows.
“I know.” He tells his father. You let out a sleepy sigh, unconsciously burrowing even closer into him. He chuckles under his breath before pressing a kiss against the top of your head. Outside, snow continues to fall. The highway is nearly empty. Until it’s not. All to quickly a deer sprints across the road, causing Beau’s father to hit the breaks. The car slides as it hits a patch of black ice. Your eyes flutter open at the movement.
“Beau?” You ask, voice still sleepy. His gaze snaps toward you, your head resting on his shoulder. And the lack of a seatbelt across your lap. You’d moved to the middle to snuggle up to him and forgone your seatbelt about 20 miles ago. The world outside the windows is spinning. Snow. Trees. The guardrail rushing toward them.
Beau’s stomach drops. You’re not buckled and things are about to be very bad. He doesn’t think. One arm hooks around your waist, hauling you flush against his side. His other hand cradles the back of your head, tucking your face in the crook of his neck. He curls around you as much as the cramped backseat allows. Every instinct he has screams the same thing. Protect her and hold on. The SUV spins across the highway before the car slams into the guardrail with a sickening crunch.The passenger side takes the brunt of the collision. Glass explodes inward.
You let out a startled cry, instinctively curling tighter against him. Metal shrieks. The SUV ricochets away from the barrier. It spins again, hitting more ice.
The oak tree fills the windshield. Beau tightens his hold. The front passenger corner takes the full force of the impact. The sound is deafening. Airbags erupt. The engine compartment folds inward. The violent force throws the cabin sideways.
Beau twists with it, wrapping himself around you as the passenger side caves in. Something in his right leg gives with a sickening crack. Pain explodes through him. His shoulder slams into the interior. His ribs scream. Even then his arms never loosen.
It’s late when Dean gets a call.
His phone buzzes across the kitchen island just as he and Allie are about to head upstairs for the night. Allie is curled up on the couch beside him, half-watching a movie, half-scrolling through her phone. He almost ignores the call.
Unknown Number.
He answers anyway.
“Hello?” He asks.
“Is this Dean Di Laurentis?” A professional female voice asks. His stomach tightens instantly a feeling of dread
“Uh, yeah.” He says, sitting up on the couch. Beside him Allie straightens reading her boyfriend’s body language.
“My name is Rachel. I’m a registered nurse at Briar Memorial Hospital. I’m calling because your name is listed as the emergency contact for Miss Y/N Heyward Di Laurentis…”
Dean goes completely still.
“and Mr. Beau Maxwell.” Dean’s face turns stoic.
Allie immediately looks up from the couch. She knows that expression.
“What happened?” Dean asks, already standing.
“There was a motor vehicle collision. EMS transported both patients to our emergency department a short time ago.” Dean’s face drains of color, the worst possible scenario going through his mind.
“Are they alive?” He asks.
“Yes, sir. They’re both alive.”
The breath Dean lets out is shaky.
“But they’re both being evaluated by our trauma team. We recommend you come to the hospital as soon as possible.” The nurse says.
“We’re leaving now.” Dean says, motioning to Allie. She grabs his keys and slips on her shoes.
The call ends.
“What happened?” Allie asks, already grabbing her purse before he can answer. Dean runs a hand through his hair.
“They were in a wreck.” He says, voice shaky. Allie’s eyes widen.
“Oh my God…” she breathes. He doesn’t wait another second, he takes his keys from her hands her one of his hoodies and ushers her out the front door.
“Come on.”
Neither of them says much during the drive. Dean’s knuckles are white around the steering wheel. Allie had tried to convince him to let her drive but he felt like he needed to be in control.
Allie reaches across the center console, quietly resting her hand over his.
“They’re alive,” she says softly. “That’s a good sign.”
Dean nods, his little sister, his best friend both hurt, possibly near death.
The emergency department is controlled chaos when they rush through the sliding doors. Paramedics weave between trauma rooms. Monitors beep incessantly. Nurses move with practiced urgency. Dean barely makes it to the desk before speaking, he’s practically shaking.
“My sister was brought in after a car accident, and her boyfriend.” He explains.The receptionist nods.
“They’re both still being evaluated. A physician will update you shortly.” She says curtly. Dean starts pacing immediately. Allie stays close beside him, watching every set of trauma doors that swings open.
Then voices carry from just down the hallway. Two EMS providers are giving report to another nurse outside one of the trauma bays. Neither Dean nor Allie means to listen. But once they hear Beau’s name…
Neither of them can look away.
“Single-vehicle MVC. Driver lost control after hitting black ice trying to avoid a deer.” One says.
“Driver?” The nurse asks.
“Just some minor abrasions.” A paramedic updates.
“And the passengers?” The nurse inquires.
“The male in the rear passenger seat…” the paramedic checks his notes. “Beau Maxwell.”
“What about him?” The nurse asks.
“He took the majority of the impact.”
Dean feels Allie’s fingers tighten around his arm.
“He instinctively wrapped himself around the female passenger before the collision.”
The nurse blinks. “He shielded her?”
“Pretty much.” The paramedic says.
“Rear passenger side hit the tree.” He pauses.
“If she’d taken that impact instead…” He doesn’t finish the sentence. He doesn’t have to.
Another nurse quietly says, “She would’ve been crushed.” The paramedic nods.
“He kept her against him the whole time. She wasn’t wearing a seatbelt.” Allie covers her mouth, tears pricking in her eyes.
“Oh my God…” she whispers.
“He likely prevented her from being ejected or taking the direct intrusion from the passenger side.” Dean stares at the floor, swallowing hard. The paramedic continues.
“He has an obvious right femur fracture, multiple rib fractures, shoulder injuries, probable concussion.”
“And her?” The nurse asks expecting the worst.
“Bruised up pretty badly. Some facial lacerations, cuts from broken glass, we’re ruling out internal injuries…”
He gives a tired smile.
“Honestly, she’s doing far better than we’d expect from that mechanism.”
“Because of him?” One of the nurses asks.
“I’d bet my paycheck on it.” The paramedic says.
Dean feels his chest tighten. Beau hadn’t just been hurt. He’d put himself between his sister and a tree.
A trauma physician steps into the hallway.
“Dean Di Laurentis?” He asks.
Dean and Allie are both on their feet instantly.
“I’m Dean.”
The doctor offers a reassuring smile.
“They’re both stable.” He says. Dean exhales so sharply his knees nearly buckle. Allie grips his arm to steady him.
“But Beau will need surgery tonight for a fractured femur.” He explains. “I’ve already spoken with his father, he has you both listed as emergency contacts.” The doctor explains.
“And my sister?” Dean asks immediately.
“She’s bruised, cut up, and has what appears to be a mild concussion, but all of her scans look reassuring so far.” The doctor pauses.
“Considering the severity of the crash…” He glances toward the trauma bays. “…she’s incredibly lucky.”
Dean looks through the narrow window in the door. He spots his little sister first. Bandages. Bruises already blooming across her face and arms. But alive. Then his eyes drift to the next bay. Beau. Blood is streaked across his forehead, his brown eyes wild. His right leg is immobilized. His shoulder splinted. Three nurses trying to keep him flat on the stretcher, but he’s frantic.
“Where is she?” Beau rasps. One of the nurses gently presses him back down on the bed.
“Mr. Maxwell, you need to stay still.” One of the nurses says calmly. The look he gives her is heartbreaking.
“I can’t. I need to find her.” He says voice cracking.
“Honey, you need to calm down, we need to help you.” Another nurse coaxes. Beau looks like a wild animal, trapped in the trauma room. He tries to get out of bed wincing in pain. He spots Dean, that only makes him more frantic, tears spilling down his cheeks. It’s the adrenaline and shock and pure fear for her life that has him acting out.
“Dean! Dean! Is she okay, oh God is she okay?” Beau cries. One of the male nurses enters the room helping to hold down Beau’s arm as a nurse preps some medication. No doubt something to calm him down.
“Somebody tell me something.” Beau begs.
“She’s alive.” The male nurse offers. “They’re trying to help her in the next room, just like we’re trying to help you buddy.” He says. The medication hits Beau almost instantly, his body going limp, eyes heavy. Beau squeezes his eyes shut trying to blink off the sedation.
“Can I… can I see her?” He mumbles.
“Not yet.” One of the female nurses says.
“Please…” Beau slurs, his eyes shutting. Dean has known Beau for years. He’s seen him after devastating losses. After brutal practices. After his childhood dog Sparky died unexpectedly. He’s never seen him look this terrified. Allie quietly wipes away her tears, she’s trying to be strong for Dean, but seeing her friends hurt is killing her. Dean simply stares through the glass. Realization hitting him square in the face. He’d never doubted Beau loved you, but this was different. This was the kind of love that overrode fear, reason, and even self preservation.
In the next room over, your sobs echo through the thin hospital curtain. Hot tears stream down your cheeks as a doctor carefully examines the deep gash along your hairline, gently parting the blood-matted strands of your hair to assess the wound.
The doctor glances up as Dean rushes into the room.
“I’m sorry, unless you’re immediate family, I’m going to have to ask you to step outside,” he says, his tone professional but kind.
“She’s my little sister,” Dean chokes out, his voice cracking.
Without another word, he crosses the room and takes your hand, wrapping both of his around yours. The doctor’s gaze flicks briefly toward Allie as she quietly slips into the chair in the corner, but he doesn’t object. She offers you a small, reassuring smile, though her eyes are glassy with tears.
The physician turns his attention back to your head.
“Based on the depth of this laceration, it definitely needs to be closed,” he explains. He looks to be in his mid-thirties, calm and composed. Under almost any other circumstance, you might have thought he was cute.
“I can give you a couple of options. I can suture it, but because of where it’s located, I’d need to shave a section of your scalp first. Or…” He lifts a small sterile stapler from the tray. “We can close it with staples and avoid shaving your hair.”
Your eyes widen at your options, neither sounding particularly pleasant.
“Shave my head?” you whisper before the words dissolve into another sob. Dean’s grip tightens around your hand.
“No.” His answer is immediate. He looks the doctor square in the eye. “Clean it out, staple it, do whatever you have to do—but you’re not shaving my twenty-one-year-old sister’s head.” The doctor gives a small nod.
“Fair enough,” he says. “Some patients get a little uneasy about the staples, so I like to offer both options.”
He opens a drawer and pulls out a sterile staple kit, setting it on the tray beside you.
“I’m also going to numb the area first,” he adds reassuringly. “You’ll feel a few pinches from the anesthetic, but after that you should only notice some pressure. We’ll have this closed up in just a few minutes.”
The doctor snaps on a pair of gloves. Your mind races into a jumbled ball of incoherent thoughts.
“Is Beau?” you ask, your voice barely above a whisper, you can’t finish the sentence. Dean looks up from where he’s been holding your hand, his heart sinking.
“What happened to Beau?” You ask.
He opens his mouth, then closes it again. Truthfully, he doesn’t know and as much as he wants to tell you everything is okay he doesn’t want to give false hope.
“I…” He glances toward the doorway. “I don’t know yet.”
Allie is already on her feet.
“I’ll go find out.” She says. Dean nods gratefully, never once letting go of your hand.
“Thank you.” He tells her, she nods, eyes full of love and empathy.
She slips quietly into the hallway, leaving the room just as the doctor begins preparing the local anesthetic.
“I’m going to numb the area first,” the physician says. “You’ll feel a few pinches.” You don’t respond. Your eyes remain fixed on the doorway, willing Allie to come back. Every second feels like an hour. Dean rubs slow circles across the back of your hand.
“He’s tough,” he says softly. “If anyone can pull through this, it’s Beau.”
A few minutes later, Allie returns. She steps inside, her expression enough to make your stomach twist. She walks over, stopping beside the bed.
“I talked to Beau’s dad.” She says softly. You hold your breath preparing for the worst.
“He’s alive.” She assures quickly. The words release a fraction of the panic squeezing your chest.
“But…” you whisper. Knowing that it couldn’t be that easy. Allie nods gently.
“But he’s pretty banged up, a broken femur, several broken ribs, and a dislocated shoulder.” She pauses. “They also think he may have some internal bleeding.” Your fingers tighten around Dean’s, you try to stop the tears from spilling but they come anyway.
“So they’re taking him into surgery,” Allie finishes quietly. “Actually…” She glances toward the clock. “He’s already there.” The room goes silent.
“It-it can’t be that bad,” you whisper, shaking your head. “He was talking to me.” Dean’s thumb brushes across your knuckles.
“The adrenaline probably kept him going.” Dean says softly. Your eyes immediately fill with fresh tears.
“He wrapped himself around me.” You say. Neither Dean nor Allie says anything.
“He…” Your voice breaks. “He held onto me the whole time. I-I didn’t have my seatbelt on.” You say choking on your sobs. Dean looks down, swallowing hard. A sob tears from your chest.
“This is all my fault.” You say.
“I’m going to staple now, try to stay still for me.” The doctor instructs. You close your eyes flinching at the sound of your head being stapled shut.
“No, it’s no one’s fault. It was an accident.” Dean’s answer is immediate.
“If I hadn’t climbed into the middle and taken my seatbelt off…” you trail off.
“No.” His voice is firm now. “This is not your fault.”
“I want to see him.” You say, even though you know he’s in surgery. Allie gently shakes her head.
“Not yet.” Allie reminds. “As soon as he’s out and the doctors say visitors are okay,” she promises, “we’ll take you straight to him.” You nod weakly, another tear slipping down your cheek.
“I just need him to be okay.” You whisper. Dean leans over and kisses your forehead, careful to avoid the wound.
“He knows you’re alive,” he says. “And I guarantee the first thing he’s going to ask when he wakes up is where you are.” For the first time since the crash, you manage the smallest, tearful smile.
“Yeah,” you whisper. “That sounds like Beau.”
The room is quiet except for the steady beep of the heart monitor. You stop in the doorway. For a second, all you can do is stare at him. He’s pale, bruised, and wrapped in enough bandages to make your chest ache. His right leg is elevated in a bulky cast. His arm is secured in a sling. There are scrapes across his face and a small bandage near his hairline. But he’s here, and he’s alive, and he’s breathing, and he’s entirely yours. Dean gives your shoulder a gentle squeeze.
“Go on.” He en courages. You walk to his bedside, carefully slipping your hand into his. His parents had stepped out, Dean assuring them that he’d look after you and Beau. Almost immediately, Beau’s eyelids flutter. He blinks staring at you. Then he blinks again. You’re afraid for a split second that something horrible has happened, that he doesn’t remember you or something. His eyes finally find yours. He stares.
“Well…” he trails off, voice scratchy. You laugh nervously giving his hand a gentle squeeze.
“Hi.” You whisper. Beau’s brown eyes assess you, another long stare.
“You’re really pretty.” He murmurs. You smile, heart beating erratically, maybe he didn’t remember you.
“You’ve said that before.” You tell him.
“I know.” He says nodding slightly.
“Worth saying again and again.” He tells you, his eyes shutting for a split second before he opens them again looking around the room. Dean snorts realizing that his best friend is absolutely zooted.
“He’s still on another planet.” Dean says. Beau barely seems to notice he’s in the room, his eyes drifting to his best friend for a half a second before fluttering back to you. He keeps looking at you.
“Did I die?” He asks seriously. You shake your head quickly.
“No, no baby.” You say reassuring him.
“You sure?” He asks you in disbelief.
“I’m positive.” You say with a slight laugh. He gestures weakly toward you, his hand just barely coming off of the bed, the oxygen sensor lighting his finger up red making him look like E.T.
“’Cause you look like an angel.” He tells you. Your eyes immediately sting, you can’t help but smile. Even high off his ass he’s sweet.
“Beau…” you say. He smiles lazily.
“Knew you’d come find me.” He mutters. Your heart squeezes in your chest. Then his eyes wander past you. He spots Dean. His face scrunches in confusion.
“How the hell did he get in here?” He asks looking back and forth between you and Dean. Dean raises an eyebrow.
“Excuse me?” Dean says feigning offense.
“I thought this was heaven.” Beau whispers to you. Your face scrunches in confusion.
“If this is heaven who the hell let him in? Someone’s getting fired.” Beau says seriously. Allie has to turn around because she’s laughing hysterically. Dean folds his arms.
“I’ve been sitting in this hospital for seven hours and these are the words you have to say to me? Wow, I’m hurt truly.” He says.
Beau looks genuinely confused.
“Dude I know the stuff you’ve done.” Beau says giving him a knowing look. Dean just shakes his head a smile on his face.
“I liked you better unconscious.” He says jokingly. Beau narrows his eyes weakly flipping him off. You laugh.
The nurse walks in with a warm smile, carrying another bag of fluid.
“Look who’s awake.” She says kindly. Beau looks over.
“Hi.” He says.
“How are you feeling?” She asks him. He thinks about it, pondering the question before he sighs.
“Not the best.” He admits. You laugh so do Dean and Allie. Even the nurse laughs.
“Any pain?” She asks.
“My whole body.” Beau replies. Your heart squeezes in sympathy. Your poor baby.
“We’ll fix that, I’ll bring you some pain medicine.” She says. She checks his IV before asking, “Need anything else before I go grab those meds?”
“Yeah.” He says.
“What is it?” She asks sweetly.
“I gotta pee.” Beau whispers. She smiles.
“You’re okay. You have a Foley catheter in. We’ll take it out tomorrow. But it’s peeing for you essentially.” She says. Beau nods.
“Cool.” He says. She checks something in the chart. Five seconds pass. He looks back at her.
“Hang on.” He says skeptically.
“Yes?” She asks.
“Take what out tomorrow?” He asks.
“The catheter.” She reiterates.
“Where is it?” He asks confusingly.
“It’s draining your bladder.” She explains. He nods slowly.
“Okay.” He says. His eyes suddenly get enormous.
“Oh.” He says realizing what that must mean. The room goes silent as he looks under the blanket, then back at the nurse.
“You mean to tell me…” he trails off. He points toward himself.
“There’s a tube in my penis?” He asks. The nurse nods calmly an amused smile on her lips, you can’t help tell she’s trying hard to stay professional.
“Yes.” She confirms. Beau stares at the ceiling contemplating his life.
“That is the worst news I’ve gotten all day.” He says with a sigh. Dean barks out a laugh.The nurse smiles sympathetically.
“We’ll take it out first thing tomorrow.” She assures. He looks at her.
“You’ve seen it?” He asks wide eyed. You bite back a laugh.
“I have.” She confirms.
“Man.” He says.
“It’s okay.” She assures him.
“I don’t really like people seeing it all…” He makes a vague motion with his hand.
“…noodley.” He says. Allie folds in half laughing. You can’t help the laugh that escapes you. Leaning forward you bury your face against Beau’s bed because you’re laughing too hard yourself. Dean has tears in his eyes.
“Noodley?” Dean asks through laughter.
“I don’t know, man.” He says. Beau shrugs.
“I wasn’t expecting company.” He says. The nurse pats his shoulder.
“Honey, I’ve seen more genitalia than a prostitute your is unremarkable.” She says. She starts toward the door signing out of the computer and sliding the glass door shut.
Beau stares at you.
“Well that doesn’t necessarily make me feel better.” He huffs. You bite back a laugh, running a hand through his hair gently.
“Baby, it’s very remarkable in my opinion.” You say.
“Did not need to hear that.” Dean mutters. Beside him Allie laughs.
“I’m gonna go get some coffee, you want anything?” Allie asks. You shake your head.
“I’ll go with you, you two behave. No funny business.” Dean says eyeing you down.
“Dude there’s a tube in my dick.” Beau says. You laugh covering your face with your hands. Allie and Dean walk out leaving you and Beau alone.
A moment passes before Beau glances down at his leg. He lifts the blanket an inch.
“Geez.” He huffs.
“What?” you ask.
“That’s my leg?” He asks.
“Unfortunately.” You say, grimacing at the sight of his poor leg. He stares at it.
“Fuck.” He mutters. “There goes the draft.” He says. You frown.
“Baby,” you begin, not sure what to say.
“Guess I’m just gonna have to be your trophy husband.” He says leaning his head back against the pillows.
“We’ll have to see what the doctor says baby, but you’re always welcome to be my trophy husband, NFL or not.” You say.
“Yeah…” Beau sighs dramatically.
“But now Mel Kiper’s gonna spend six months saying ‘if healthy’ every time he says my name.” He says. You laugh, he just survived a horrible wreck and of course these are the thoughts going through his head.
“And you will be healthy.” You say, giving his hand a gentle squeeze.
“I swear I hate that guy.” He mutters. You laugh so hard your head starts to ache. Beau hears it and looks back at you.
“There it is.” He grins.
“What?” You ask.
“Your laugh.” He says softly. He smiles, eyes already drifting closed.
“Missed that.” He murmurs. You squeeze his hand.
“I missed you too.” You say eyes welling with tears.
He hums sleepily, his eyes fluttering shut. “Still think you’re the prettiest girl in the room.” He murmurs.
“Baby I’m the only girl in the room, but that’s very sweet.” You say.
Beau doesn’t even open his eyes. Thirty seconds later, he’s asleep again, still holding your hand.
“We’ll get through this Beau, you and me. Promise.” You murmur, pressing a kiss to his forehead. And you were right, the two of you would make it through as long as you were together.
Briar had crushed BU 5-0. All morning, the team had been hyping each other up, but Garrett was hardly a member today. His mind was elsewhere. Maybe with his prom-posal, as he wrote "you're a certified beauty, going to prom with me would be goal-den" and the bouquet of tiger lilies he spent over 200 dollars on from a nice florist. At lunch, he was thinking of your teary face as you slapped down the positive tests and then told him to stand outside the bathroom as you took the third one. During the game, he was focused on showing off for Isaac. He was practically walking on water. Your seats were right behind the players' section. So, while he was getting water, the toddler could bat him on his helmet. The win was only a temporary thrill. In the locker room showers all he could think about was how you cried as you zipped a knee-length white dress over your growing baby bump. And as he drove you and Isaac to dinner he remembered every tear that rolled down your cheeks at parenting classes, at sonograms, and finally in the delivery ward.
So many tears. So much wasted time. He wanted to give you your time back. He knows he can't take the tears back, but god damnit he would do something about the pain. It started with taking more initiative in Isaac's life. No more parties, period. Exceptional grades, exceptional performance. He was going to lock down that Bruins spot, and he was going to give you a good life. Obviously, he had a key to your apartment. It was a luxury two-bedroom in Brighton, and his dad pays the rent. He sends the house cleaners to your apartment while he takes you and Isaac to celebratory ice cream.
"So we're having another sleepover tonight, bud," He tells his son excitedly over his own kiddie-sized cup of chocolate chip ice cream. Isaac cheers from your lap.
"Garett, he's got school in the morning, and I'm running out of clean underwear."
"Just take a pair of mine, I know you prefer them," he winks at you, and you roll your eyes at his antics. Isaac’s face is covered at this point in moose tracks. Before you can even shuffle your son off your lap, Garrett is standing up to grab a hefty handful of napkins (how you forgot this crucial step is beyond you) and dampen a few with water. He sits down and places the remaining dry ones under his cup of ice cream before saying
“Alright, look at me real fast, bud,” and wiping down his face. The toddler squirms in defiance, but Graham doesn’t give up. “So did Phil find you?”
“Yeah, we talked with Grandpa, he was.” You trail off a moment, “Maybe he could make like every other fallen athlete and take up acting. Cindy seems nice, the poor thing.” Graham rolls his eyes, not at you but in anger. It’s all very normal between the two of you, and it makes you both ache. When you became pregnant, you knew this would put Graham's career in jeopardy, so you decided to keep your life private.
A select few knew the whole story, and hockey fans could recognize the last name on any day care form you filled out. So it was decided that while Garrett was in school, Phil would set you up with an apartment and hand you a credit card with your name on it “for any expenses the baby might have,” and when Garrett graduated and joined the NHL, you could choose to go back to school or get a job. But at a certain point, you and Graham decided not to stay together. Something about wanting to allow him a more normal college experience. He tried desperately to talk you out of it. At 18, he didn’t want to admit he was ecstatic that you would be a permanent part of his life.
Eventually, he agreed to seeing other people, and he slept around, although this time he was much more cautious about birth control. He knew you had a boyfriend for a few months when you were 19, but that he dumped you when he realized how difficult raising Isaac was, and that you weren’t as uninhibited as any other girl he could be dating. It took everything in him not to pummel that man.
The drive home from the parlor was quiet except for the sounds of wind against the windows and the engine rumbling. Periodically, Isaac would babble in his sleep after suffering a minor sugar coma. But all Garrett could do was watch you stressfully comb your fingers through your hair in his peripheral vision. Your life must be so difficult. The house was a wreck with a post-win party, so he drove you to your apartment, which was now dish-free and spotless.
“Gare,”
“I don’t wanna hear it. It’s all for Isaac.”
“Thank you.” You smiled as he walked his son to his bedroom and helped him into his pajamas. Teeth were brushed, stories read, and prayers said. The toddler was out for the night. Garret rejoined to see you absolutely melted into your couch and suddenly felt stiff in his cargo pants.
“Hey, Garrett.” You asked as he crossed the threshold. He hummed in response, “Can you get me a glass of wine? There should be some in the fridge.”
“Course,” he responded. When he returned, he had left his jacket by your door and set down the bottle and two of your glasses. Something fancy your aunt gifted you from Pottery Barn. He sat down and fought the smile when you dug your ever-freezing feet under his hamstring despite the giant knitted blanket cocooning you.
“Drinking tonight, Graham?”
“I won, and one won’t kill me.”
“Morning lift tomorrow?”
“Seven a.m.” He confirms
“Jesus, have mercy,” you laugh as he hands you your glass. He sips it, and you watch his face contort. “Yeah, sorry, I’ve been into these really crispy, almost tart whites lately. Hope I’m not pregnant and this is some craving.”
“Oh, have you been hooking up with someone?”
“No, no,” you trail off, sipping the glass, “just ever since I gave birth, I get so scared it’s going to happen again. Isaac is my whole world, but I’m not looking to make a solar system any time soon.”
“ I get that,” he tries another sip before putting the glass down in disgust. “he seems like a lot and like you have a lot to deal with.”
“Oh, I make do.”
“What if you didn’t have to?”
“Why is Phil going to hire me a nanny? I swear the debt keeps growing.”
“No, nothing like that. I was thinking that you know, once I graduate. Maybe we can move in together. Give Isaac a better shot at a real family.”
“Garrett,”
“You don’t have to answer me tonight. Just think about it.” A silence falls over the living room. Even the murmur of the TV, which seemed to be permanently set to level 7, turned into a dull hum. You twiddled your toes under his leg and then curled them so they crack. You finish your glass, and Garrett hands you his rejected one.
"Thank you," you laugh, "Gare?" There's such an innocence to the way your voice pitches up. Once again, he hums in response. "When was the last time you had sex?" Oh, that's not innocent. He pretends to think about it. Pretends to count the days. After a beat he clears his throat.
"Last week, it was Friday."
"Really? What's his name?" he snorts at your quip
"Yeah, right, asshole. Her name was Jenna."
"Ugh, Jenna, I would kill to have had sex last Friday "
"When was the last time for you?" You take a glug of your glass
"Just you know, 8 months ago."
"Eight months!"
"Shhhhh!" you reprimand
"Sorry,” he curls his lips, "eight months?"
"Hey, I don't want to talk about it
"You're the one who brought it up
"I know, I know. But I don't wanna know what to do, Gare. I can't handle the apps, I don't have time for bars, and I swear to god my vibrator will burst into flames if I pick it up again." Finally, he turned around and faced you. His face was hard and concentrated, the way you imagine it was under his helmet. He begins to say something and then stops himself, licks his lips, and starts again.
"You're probably tired. Why don't I run you a shower and get you in bed?"
"No," you trail off again, a lilt in your voice, "I want a bath."
“Ok, I’ll set you up a bath.” He says so in an informational tone. Almonds like he’s trying to convince you that he can draw you a bath even if he doesn’t believe a tub actually exists. Down the hall, Isaac’s bathroom only has a shower, sink, and toilet. But when he snoops in your bedroom, he sees two doors. One for your closet, the second for an en suite. First step, he fills the tubs with the hottest water he can, remembering the time the two of you tried showering together and he felt himself get cooked alive. Then he located a few tea lights you had and a Bic lighter before setting out the small lit candles. He finds a bag of bath mix, hangs it around the faucet, and the water starts forming aromatic bubbles. It’s around this point that he turns around and finds you watching him from the doorway with this serene expression.
“Baths are almost ready.”
“I can see that,” you set your glass and the bottle of wine on the edge of your bath. Then you peel off the top layers of your outfit. Socks, jeans, sweater, and toss them on top of your hamper. You turn on the shower and resume stripping, having found a claw clip to put your hair in. It’s at this point that Garrett turns fully around and covers his eyes. “Come on, I’m just running off.”
“And I’m just being polite.” He hears the shower stream cut off, and you step out towards your tub
“Gare, I gave birth to your baby.”
“Doesn’t matter, you haven’t told me you want me to see you naked.” You step into the bath with a plop and release a big sigh as the hot water envelopes you
“Ahh, you got it just right.” You pick up your refreshed glass
“What scalding hot,”
“Just preparing for hell.” You laugh, “You don’t want in on this?” Garrett cocks an eyebrow at you before stalking over and dunking half his fingers into the water. As expected, it feels like a double boil. He responds no, no, but stays leaning on the ledge of the bath so he can watch you sip your wine. “In that case, can you rub my feet?” One of yours sprouts from the water.
“Sure, kid,” he says as he stands across from you and works his hands into the knots in the fascia of one foot. You are able in the same way as Isaac does. When one is down, you hide that foot under the bubble and lift the opposite. He can’t stop smiling to himself. You look so relaxed, you might actually begin to melt. When both feet have been properly relaxed, you make a bit of a guilty face.
“Gare, can you rub my shoulders?”
“Of course, (Y/n).”
The air is exceptionally misty in your bathroom, and Garrett has to navigate the mess of hair and the space between your porcelain tub and your bare shoulders to reach you. The first contact with them sets goose bumps on both his arms. He tries to ignore them. Concentrate on your pleasure. But he is further distracted by you sighing once again. A couple of directions are exchanged, lowers before you sigh again. “That’s the spot.”
He couldn’t locate reasons to change a thing. The water makes trickling noises as you shift in tandem with his ministrations. “You don’t need me to do this, you know.” Your eyes have been shut for the last few minutes, but you still raise an eyebrow. “I mean, you could always drop him off at daycare and get a massage. At a real spa. From a professional.”
“You know how I feel about daycares.”
“Or hire someone to come here. Phil’s money is a sea one massage won’t drain his savings.”
“I don’t like having a stranger's hands all over me. You-you’re familiar. It’s comfortable.” He doesn’t respond with real words, just kind of grunts somewhere in the back of his throat. “Alright, this water is getting cold, and I’m gonna get pruny.” Garrett removes his hands and immediately misses the feeling of your shoulders between his fingers and thumbs.
“Let me go get you some pajamas.” He dries his hands on one of your towels on the way out, and you roll your eyes at his utter aversion to your nudity. Or the immense respect he’s shown for constantly protecting your naked form. He knocks on the door, and when you quietly ’yell’ I’m decent, he just places some folded up PJs on the bathroom counter. After you’ve dressed, you find him, disgruntledly separating and putting laundry into your washing machine.
“When was the last time you did your laundry, young lady?”
“I was getting to it,” you defend, “it’s really hard to keep up with everything that Isaac dirties.”
“Well, the best care you can take of him is to take good care of yourself.” He shuts the washing machine, pours some soap into the little drawer, and sets it to cold and delicates. “This preserves the color.” He winks at you as if a giant, burly hockey player lecturing you about your laundry wouldn’t turn you on. He had already drawn your curtains and flicked on your nightlight.
“This is all too much, Gare.”
“I’m a dad taking care of my kid. Now go to bed.” He peels back your comforter.
“Only if you can give me more cuddles.”
“I’m not getting in your bed in day clothes.”
“Then put your jeans on the laundry chair.” You point to the seat in the corner of your room where you rarely had the chance to read. He rolls his eyes and juts his chin in the direction of your bed. As you tuck in, you watch him peel out of his pants and lay them over your chair. Shamelessly, you admire the view.
“Coping a peak?” He teases
"You know it." Before he can even attempt to settle you are sprawling across his chest and digging your body into the mattress. The contact sets his body alight. He tries to relax but he feels every muscle tense up the way they did when he drove you to the hospital. "Gare," you say after a beat "your hearts pounding."
"Yeah I can feel that."
"Are you okay?"
"Just peachy keen. Try to get some sleep."
"Please," you sigh and roll over. Immediately garrett rolls with you to spoon you. You immediately pull his hand up by the wrist. "Are you comfortable, Gare?'
"Never been better." He plays it cool. You're halfway between tipsy and drunk and fall asleep for the first time since the lines turned pink in a blissful mist. The story is not the same for Garrett. He's having a complete moral dilemma. The boner he's sporting could cut diamonds, but he is way too comfortable to get up and jerk off. Your hair smells like your expensive bergamot-and-mint shampoo. Every inch of your body feels softer than the blankets that you rub your hands on in the store. He decides that no sexual relief is worth waking you up or disturbing you. It's a few minutes later when he feels a contact high from bergamot and mint, and finally feels himself pulled under by slumber.
His sleep lasts only a brief wink because he wakes to the sensation of a warm writhing something. You're murmuring something in your sleep and grinding against him. It takes him a few groggy moments to put all of this together. By the time he has rubbed the sleep from his eyes, your babbles have become coherent.
"Gare," you sigh. Oh, oh, he snaps into game mode. But as soon as he is conscious, he is thrown back into his moral dilemma. Wake you up, potentially embarrass you, and piss you off. Or stay still and fight himself while you wet dream against him. he opts for the potentially more dangerous option and gently shakes you awake. You awake slowly, similar to him, still reeling from the change of scenery.
"Why did you wake me?"
"Uh, I think you were-you were squirming. I did n't-I felt like a cat post." It appears that the content of your dreams comes back to you.
"Oh my god, Garrett, I'm so sorry." You immediately try to jump out of your bed, but are stopped by a gentle hand on your wrist
"Hey, whoa, whoa, whoa. I'm not mad, I'm just. I'd like to be a part of whatever fantasy you were having." You're tucked into his chest, and your hands fly up to cover your eyes. "What?" he laughs
"It wasn't a fantasy." You remove your hands from your eyes. "I was dreaming of prom night, in the hotel, when we accidentally conceived Isaac."
"The sex was," he trails off, finding the right words
"It wasn't good-I know we figured it out later. But from what I hear, Mr. Last Friday, you've learned some tricks."
"I have," He licks his lips, feeling his heart just pound in his chest. "Do you want me to show you them?" You nod like an embarrassed little kid. "Okay," His smile is infectious, but is once again replaced by a studying look. "I can kiss you, right?" You don't give him a chance to feel doubt. You leap across his chest and take his head in both your hands, and kiss as much of your love for him. He makes quick work to pull both of your knees around his waist.
He traces up and down the back of your thigh as you move your mouth against his, only surfacing for a moment to demand, "Take your clothes off, now." You sit up in his lap so he can sit up and peel his shirt off. He barely has the time to throw it to the side before your mouth latches onto the side of his neck. You feel his hand on the drawstring of your sweatpants
"Your turn," He smiles and helps you pull them down your hips. The flimsy fabric joins his shirt in the somewhere else that all clothes end up in during sex. He leans back to admire the view. Despite grabbing the first clean pair of underwear he could find, he finds the hip-hugging apricot panties you’re wearing far sexier than any overpriced strappy lingerie.
“Stop, it’s really nothing special.”
“It’s you, everything is special.” He squeezes your hips before kissing you again. This time, he begins trailing his lips down your neck. As your posture melts, he feels you lean into his touch. Slowly, his right hand slides down your body as his left stays supporting your neck. He pauses for a moment before rubbing your clit over your cotton underwear. And the sounds you make, he might as well quit school and hockey and spend the rest of his life pleasing you. Finding the straddle awkward, he positions you on his left thigh and slowly slides your legs down before you kick them away.
“Is this okay?” He slowly slides his index finger inside you
“Yes, gare fuck-another.” Whoa, he rarely heard you swear, but from the feel of it, you were fucking soaked. He obeys, adding his middle finger, and you look like a woman possessed. The sounds pouring out of your mouth are incessant and unabashed. He works you out on his fingers until you're brought to the brink, and right as you're about to finish, he pulls his hand out. "What's not fair?"
"You really thought I was going to fuck you without eating you out?" Your face flushes at his tone. So assertive. so confident. "You're out of your mind." You flip over and place a pillow under your lower back. The moment his lips attach to your clit, you're brought right back to the edge. "Gare-Garrett that f-feels really good."
"Yeah?" He comes up a moment only for you to shove his head right back in
"Yeah," you're nearly groaning with relief as he takes his time, "Was starting to th-think that I was becoming numb to orgasms." He slides his fingers back into you, and once again, your back forms an arch like those in Missouri. The orgasm arrives like an assassin. A silent killer. One moment you're stuttering, the next a 'fuck!' flies out of your mouth with a Garrett's name not that far behind. He comes up, wiping his mouth with an infectious smile on his face.
"Oh my god,"
"I thought you weren't supposed to take the Lord's name in vain."
"You shut up and fuck me." You pull him down and kiss him again. Even the taste of your own cum on his lips doesn't deter you. Even as you kiss him, you strip from the big old band tee he'd given you. He stands up, and you watch unashamedly, savoring the view. Even in his boxers, you're taking perverted eyefulls of his sculpted body. He pulls his boxers down and slowly climbs at you. One more kiss before he lines himself up.
You want to pretend like this is super easy. Like you were made to fit together. But at 8 months out of practice, there is some serious discomfort. He pulls back and slows down, "Are you okay?"
"Yeah, it's just been a while.'
"We can stop-"
"No!" you cut him off. "Please keep going," you pull him back so you're chest to chest. I just need you to go slower, that's all."
"Okay," He licks his lips in concentration. He lines himself up again and takes it even slower. You feel every inch and contour as he slides himself in. That delicious burn. Finally, after what feels like years, he bottoms out. "I'm in, but I'll wait until you say."
"Thank you, Garrett, just give me a minute."
"You know," He tucks some hair behind your ear, "I don't mind it here. I could get comfortable." You slide your hands down his bare waist and feel the soft skin wrapped over contoured muscle. The pain subsides, and you give him verbal confirmation that he's in the clear. He moves slowly, painstakingly slow.
"Alright, Gare, I'm not made of sugar."
"You can just tell me to speed up."
"Fine, pick up the pace, Garrett." He obeys, once again pulling his hips back with a testing swing. As you moan, he gradually raises the speed. It's like this positive feedback loop where the more you moan, the faster he goes. "Yes," you whimper. "Yes!" Finally, Garrett allows himself to be vocal, letting pleasured grunt after groan tumble through his nose.
"Oh fuck, you feel so good."
"I do?"
"Yeah, you do so so fucking good, ah, please tell me you're close."
"Yeah, I'm." He puts his lips back on your throat. Anyone else would be embarrassed. Anyone else would be embarrassed, but the sex lasts very short before you're both tumbling over the edge. And you're not embarrassed. You feel the best you ever have. Garrett looks like he could probably sympathize. Your ears are ringing with joy. You don't remember the in between of the obligatory clean up and post sex cuddles. Maybe it's because with Garrett, you don't have to think; he just understands you. You fall asleep wrapped in his arms.
………..
The morning greets you with a kind of warmth you were unaccustomed to. Not because you were wrapped in the hundred-pound arms of the love of your life. In fact, you wake up to an empty bed and his clothes gone. You would sit and sulk, but there's a text waiting for you on your phone. I had to run out and get a toothbrush and some proper clothes for church.'
No more stress and confusion. When he gets to your apartment, you tell him to leave his toothbrush in the cup and bring a few outfits next time he's around. Pajamas won't be needed, but you couldn't wait to give Isaac the good news.
There were reasons Garrett Graham “didn’t do girlfriends”. Yes, he needed to focus on school, practice, and building his career. Yes, he didn’t have the bandwidth to let anyone into a messy family. Especially since at the end of his senior year, things got a whole lot messier. A prom night went sour when, in July, while Garrett was packing his bags for a summer intensive, he got a very threatening text
“I’m coming over right now. Don’t move an inch.”
Twenty minutes later, you were in his bathroom with a box of pregnancy tests and two positive ones dated for the two days prior in your favorite teal Sharpie. Tears rolled down your cheeks as the third test showed two pink lines. Garrett let you absolutely soak his shirt with your snot while you repeated: “What are we supposed to do?” Personally, Graham would support whatever decision you made. He knew his dad would be beyond angry, and part of him really enjoyed that. But he knew you. The two of you met in your freshman year at your boarding school. And you were a good catholic girl. You wore your cross every moment you breathed, and you enjoyed going to mass, even on Wednesday. You hoped one day to be a stay-at-home wife and take your kids to Sunday school. So Garrett wasn’t surprised when you wanted to keep your baby. He even agreed to elope with you at the town hall. What his dad didn’t know couldn’t hurt him.
Eventually, when Garrett’s notarized marriage license arrived in the mail, Phil found out. Garrett expected rage, wrath, fury, or something. After he spilled the whole story, his dad just looked at him. He kind of got a distant look in his eye.
“You stepped up. Nice. I’ll talk to the accountant about setting up some allowance with her. That’s good, you’ll be young for your child’s life. See more of it.” Graham had been gripping the counter so hard he forgot whether he was breathing. “I guess we’re starting the next Graham generation early,” Phil joked, slapping his son on the back.
Now three years had gone by in a blur. He had just gotten back from practice, having showered and donned his sweats. There was a knock at the front door, and from the kitchen, Tuck shouted: “It’s open.” There you were in jeans, some white tank top, and a sensible sweater, and little Isaac in your arms. Graham had come down with the sound of shouting.
“Hey, daddy,” you smiled at the curly-haired boy, releasing Isaac to the floor.
“DADDY.” His son shouted and ran right into his legs as Garrett squatted down.
“Isaac!” He yelled back, scooping his kid into his arms and blowing raspberries on the toddler's stomach.
“Game tomorrow?” You ask, noting the utter lack of calamity
“You know it.”
“And you’re done with homework for the night?”
“Yep.” He looks into his son’s eyes, yes, and remembers the night he was conceived and bricked with the exact same iris.
“Well, I figured I’d drop him off for a sleepover since you won’t have a morning lift.
“Got a hot date tonight?” Dean saunters in, giving you a side hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“Just with forensic files and a stack of dishes."
"What are you not sticking around?"
"Logan! Hey, when you get the chance, can you look at my car? It's making that noise again?"
"Yeah, in the morning I'm taking Jules to go see our mom."
"Thank you, sweetheart, I'll bring snickerdoodles next time I bring Isaac over." You hug Logan as he grabs his jacket and his car keys. "Tell your mom I'm praying for her, and I'll bring oatmeal cookies with lots of cinnamon."
"She'll love that." Like that, Logan is gone in a flash. Dean takes Isaac from Garrett's arms with a " Come here, little man. Garrett stocks over to you. You can smell his body wash and his relief at seeing his son. He lowers his voice when he talks to you, even though he knows Isaac is well distracted by Dean, Tuck, and now Beau.
"You're really not gonna stick around?"
"Gare.."
"Come on, he loves getting time with both of us. Unless you do have a date.
"Hey! Nothing PG-13 or over." You warn them as they sit your son down and put on SpongeBob. "No, my only dates lately have been sneaky sessions with my vibrator during nap time. Garrett tried not to choke at the thought. “Anyways, how are you?”
“I’m good. Teams good. Are you going to bring him tomorrow?”
“I can try. Is Phil gonna be there?”
“I don’t know, he’s been hounding me about this new girlfriend, and I know he wants to see his grandkid.”
“You know I don’t like leaving him alone with Phil.”
“I know you don’t. I’d never make you. I’ll see if I can get you seats near me.”
“Okay, just text me when you get to the rink, I’ll see how busy I am.” You start walking toward your son and sit next to him on the couch. He’s deeply invested in jelly fishing. “I’m gonna go back home, bud, you’re gonna be good and spend the night with dad.”
“No, Mom, stay!” The toddler immediately launches up and wraps his arms around your neck. He's completely in your lap with his legs secured on your waist.
"Isaac, honey," you try to pull his arms off you. "I'm sorry he's going through this clinging phase-" you whisper over your shoulder, "I can barely pee without him banging down my door." Garrett smiles at the incredibly domestic scene.
"That's fine, i have an idea." he whispers back taking his son by the wrists "Isaac bud why don't we have a one quick dance party and then we're going to brush our teeth and go to bed." the prospect of a dance party distracts the toddler enough that the captain can remove him from his mothers chest and carry him up the stairs to his bedroom.
"No mom comes too!" Isaac objects as they begin the climb
"It's fine, I'm coming." You can't help it; you have to indulge him. You follow Garrett up the stairs, stealing glances at his wrought buttocks. The house is cleaner than you had imagined, especially since Graham had reported a party last night. Below, you hear SpongeBob switch to Call of Duty, and controllers get thrown between teammates. Upstairs, Garrett's room is spotless and swept of any evidence of his college life. He spins around a few times and drops Isaac on his bed. Garrett pulls his black phone out of his pocket and taps around on it. He walks over to a speaker and moments later Do It Again by Dan Steely starts playing. Isaac shoots up and starts grooving with his dad.
Garrett does his sexy little dance, and you watch from the door frame. He's doing his half salsa-half shimmy, and Isaac is loudly screeching along to the song. "Oh, come on, Mom, you're not going to join us?" You roll your eyes with your arms crossed, but Garrett extends a hand. "Don't be a party pooper." You walk in and take his hand. He pulls you to his chest, and you shuffle along with him. For just a moment, your chests are pressed together, and your eyes are locked. You feel your body teleported back to your prom. How nervous Garrett was to pick you up, how his hands shook when he poured you a punch. Then, when you danced together just this way. It all feels like yesterday, and the traumas of pregnancy and post-partum life all melt away when you're in his arms.
Isaac jumps up at his legs, and he picks him up easily while swaying to the rhythm of the song. eventually, as all good things do, the song ended and with it the moment. "Ok, bud, go brush your teeth." He puts Isaac down and points him toward the bathroom. He trots off, and Garrett assesses you again.
"Do you have PJs for him?"
"Of course," he holds your shoulders and spins you around before starting to roll out the knots in them,
"Gare,"
"Going home, know?" he teases
"Yes," you state with rising contempt despite your quickly sinking shoulders
"You seem pretty stationary for someone who's leaving."
"Just shut up and keep rubbing, hockey boy." Down the hall, Isaac shouts DAD, I GOTTA PEE and Isaac laughs
"Ok, bud, there's a toilet in there, last I looked," he yells back OKAY and Garrett spins you around again before looping his arms around your shoulders. "You're not going to even sleep well when he's not around"
"I know, but I need alone time."
"You can crash on Logan's bed."
"No, he's coming home tonight."
"Sleep on mine, I'll take the couch"
"You know Isaac will sleep on the couch with you, and I know Dean has definitely had a girl on it in the last two weeks"
"Try nights," you drop your forehead into his chest
"This is what I mean, I don't need my son on someone else's bodily fluids."
"I have a King-sized bed," he raises his eyebrows in exasperation, "just crash here, and Isaac will sleep on the bed with us."
"What about my dishes?"
"What about them? They've sat for three days; they can wait another night." You don't even realize he's slowly started swaying you back and forth. "I'll give you some sweats, you can just chill out here, and Isaac will be happy. We can pretend like we're a real family, not two 21-year-olds with a toddler." In that moment, your son comes barreling in with washed hands and a big smile.
"Hey, bud, go grab some pj's from your drawer." Isaac excitedly runs over to his dresser, opens the bottom drawer, retrieves a pair of sweatpants and a shirt with a truck pattern, and returns to the bathroom. Garrett stalks over to his closet, retrieves one of his shirts, and extends it to you. You give him a pouty look, and he rolls his eyes before pulling his own shirt off and handing you the one he was just wearing. He puts on the new shirt and turns around while you pull off your sweater and tank top, then puts on his used one. You unbuckle and peel off your jeans, then fold all your clothes and put them on top of his dresser. You nearly float over to his bed before peeling his covers back and bundling into bed. Isaac joins and jumps up to the mattress, nestling into your side.
Garrett smiles at the scene and drops his phone on the charger before flicking off the light switch. He stalks over to the bed and joins the bundle of his family. Everything. His whole world is right here. Nothing outside of this bed matters to him. No hockey, not his dad, nothing. Here with his kids drooling on his arm and with you snoring in his face, he couldn't feel more composed and content.
Dean Di Laurentis x Garrett Graham x John Logan x Tucker!Reader
Summary: Tucker’s one rule is simple … don’t touch his sister. Garrett, Dean, and Logan agree. They are very good at agreeing. They are considerably less good at following through
Warning: 18+ content
Read part two here
The television screen flashes with the blinding strobe lights of a digital goal horn.
“Read it and weep, Graham,” Logan says, leaning back on the battered leather sofa and crossing his ankles on the coffee table. He tosses his Xbox controller onto the cushion beside him with a heavy, satisfying thud. “That’s three in a row. You’re losing your touch.”
Garrett glares at the screen, his jaw set. “That was a garbage bounce and you know it. EA Sports actively caters to your lack of skill.”
“Or maybe,” Logan says, a slow, lazy grin spreading across his face, “I’m just better than you. Accept it. It’s the first step to healing.”
“I will literally fight you,” Garrett replies, not entirely joking. He rubs the back of his neck, his competitive streak burning just beneath the surface. He hates losing. Doesn’t matter if it’s on the ice, in the classroom, or on a dusty console in their off-campus living room.
From the armchair in the corner, Dean chuckles. He’s sprawled out in a pair of gray sweatpants, a mixing bowl of Lucky Charms resting on his stomach. His phone is gripped in one hand, his thumb swiping with practiced precision. “Don’t fight him, Garrett. Logan’s got that underlying rage issue. You’ll ruin his pretty face, and then how is he going to pull the kappa girls tonight?”
“Please,” Logan scoffs. “My face is indestructible. And for the record, I’m not pulling Kappa tonight. I’m branching out.”
“Branching out?” Garrett raises an eyebrow, hitting the restart button on the console. “To what? Tri Delt? So adventurous.”
“I’m a man of the people,” Logan says effortlessly. He stretches his arms over his head, popping his shoulders. Beneath the easy charm and the quick jokes, there’s a tension Logan carries that he never talks about. Garrett knows it’s there, Dean knows it’s there, but they don’t push. Logan’s dad is a mess, the mechanic shop is a weight around his neck, and hockey is the only place he can breathe. Well, hockey and this living room.
The front door swings open, the deadbolt clicking loudly in the quiet house.
Tucker walks in. He looks entirely out of place in the lazy Saturday afternoon atmosphere. He’s wearing a fitted white t-shirt that clings to his chest, damp with sweat, and a pair of faded jeans. He looks exhausted. More importantly, he looks serious.
“Look who decided to show up,” Dean says around a mouthful of marshmallows. “Where the hell have you been all day, Tuck? You missed the destruction of Garrett’s ego.”
“I was not destroyed,” Garrett snaps.
Tucker doesn’t smile. He doesn’t drop his keys in the ceramic bowl by the door. He just stands there, his hands on his hips, looking at the three of them like he’s assessing a threat.
“I was moving someone in,” Tucker says. His deep, southern drawl is tight, clipped in a way they aren’t used to. Tucker is the calm one. The gentleman. He doesn’t do tense.
“Moving who in?” Logan asks, sensing the shift in the room’s energy. He sits up a little straighter. “You got a new girl already? Semester hasn’t even started.”
“It’s not a girl,” Tucker says, walking into the living room and taking a seat on the edge of the second sofa. He rests his elbows on his knees, folding his large hands together. “Well, it is a girl. But it’s not a hookup. It’s my sister.”
Silence falls over the living room. Even the low hum of the television seems to fade out.
Garrett drops his controller. “Your what?”
“My sister,” Tucker repeats, his voice dropping an octave. “She’s a freshman here. I just finished moving her into her dorm.”
Dean lowers his bowl of cereal. “Hold on. You have a sister? A younger sister? Why the hell are we just hearing about this now?”
“Because I know exactly how you three operate,” Tucker says flatly, his dark eyes snapping to Dean. “And I wanted to keep her existence off your radar for as long as humanly possible.”
“Ouch,” Logan says, pressing a hand to his chest. “I’m hurt, Tuck. I’m a romantic.”
“You’re a menace,” Tucker corrects him without missing a beat. He looks at Garrett. “You’re a puck bunny magnet.” He looks at Dean. “And you’re a walking CDC warning.”
“Hey,” Dean protests, sitting up. “I get tested regularly. I am completely clean. And I am highly respectful of women.”
“I’m not here to debate your morals, Dean,” Tucker says, leaning forward. The easygoing Tucker is completely gone, replaced by an older brother who looks ready to commit a felony. “I am here to lay down some ground rules. Because she goes to Briar now, which means she’s going to be around. She’ll probably come to the games. She might even come by the house if I invite her.”
“Invite her over right now,” Dean says instantly. “I want to meet a female Tucker. Does she say y’all?”
“Dean, shut up,” Garrett says, reading the absolute murder in Tucker’s expression. “Let him talk.”
Tucker takes a deep breath. “You guys know a little bit about how I grew up. Mom working three jobs, right?”
Garrett nods. He knows better than anyone what a screwed-up childhood looks like. His own father made sure of that. But Tucker’s childhood wasn’t violent, it was just hard.
“Well,” Tucker continues, “while I had hockey and football to keep me out of trouble after school, Mom couldn’t leave my sister home alone. So she sent her to the after-school program at the local church.”
“Okay,” Logan says slowly. “So?”
“So,” Tucker says, “she basically grew up in that church. The youth group, the choir, the Bible studies. Everything. My mom and I aren’t religious, but it stuck with her. Deeply.”
Dean frowns, tilting his head. “Like … she prays before meals?”
“Like she is the most sheltered, traditional, sweet, innocent girl you will ever meet in your miserable lives,” Tucker says, his voice completely deadpan. “She’s an Early Childhood Education major. You know why?”
“Because she likes kids?” Garrett guesses.
“Because she wants to be a stay-at-home mom,” Tucker corrects him. “She is going to college to get a degree she only plans on using to raise her own children after she gets married. She wants the picket fence. She wants the Sunday school. She is … entirely pure.”
Logan lets out a sharp laugh, then quickly cuts it off when Tucker glares at him. “Sorry. Sorry, I just—you’re telling me this girl is walking onto
Briar’s campus? Does she know what goes on here? Does she know what goes on in this house?”
“No,” Tucker says firmly. “And she is never going to find out. I need you three to swear to me right now that you will not look at her, you will not hit on her, you will not breathe in her direction with any sort of romantic or sexual intent.”
“Buddy, relax,” Garrett says, holding up his hands. “We aren’t monsters. If she’s your sister, she’s off-limits. Period. Bro code.”
“It’s more than bro code, Garrett,” Tucker insists. “You don’t understand. She is naive. If you so much as smile at her, she’ll think you’re courting her. And I am not joking.” Tucker pauses, dragging a hand down his face. “Guys. She thinks hand-holding is as far as a couple should go before marriage.”
For three seconds, nobody speaks.
Then, Dean chokes on a marshmallow.
Logan bursts into laughter, slapping his thigh. “You’re messing with us. There is absolutely no way.”
“Hand-holding?” Dean wheezes, coughing into his fist. “Before marriage? Tuck, what century did she grow up in?”
“I am completely serious,” Tucker says, and the utter lack of amusement in his face finally makes Logan stop laughing. “She is a southern belle who believes in courtship, purity, and happily-ever-afters. She doesn’t understand guys like you. She doesn’t understand casual. If you touch her, you will break her. And if you break her, I will put you in the hospital.”
The threat hangs in the air, heavy and very real. Tucker is the nicest guy on the team, but he’s also six-foot-three of solid muscle, and nobody doubts he could snap Dean in half if he wanted to.
“Message received, Tuck,” Garrett says, his tone softening. He respects family loyalty. He respects protecting the people you love. “We won’t touch her. We won’t even talk to her if she comes over. She’s invisible to us.”
“Speak for yourself,” Dean mutters, though he looks a little terrified. “I respect a good challenge.”
Tucker stands up, crossing the room in two strides until he is towering over Dean’s armchair. “This isn’t a challenge, Di Laurentis. I swear to God. Stay away from her.”
“I’m kidding!” Dean holds his hands up in surrender, nearly spilling his cereal. “I’m kidding, man! I like women who actually want to sleep with me. Your sister sounds like a nightmare for my lifestyle. She is completely safe from me.”
Logan nods from the couch. “Same here, Tuck. I promise. I don’t need the drama, and I definitely don’t need you bench-pressing me. She’s safe.”
Tucker studies them for a long moment. He searches Garrett’s steady gaze, Logan’s relaxed but honest face, and Dean’s slightly panicked expression. Finally, he nods.
“Good,” Tucker says, stepping back. He looks exhausted again. “Because she’s completely out of her element here. She’s terrified, even if she won’t admit it. The last thing she needs is one of you degenerates making her life harder.”
***
You fold the last of your pastel cardigans, tucking it neatly into the small wooden dresser of your new dorm room.
The air conditioner in the window rattles loudly, fighting a losing battle against the muggy Massachusetts heat, but you barely notice. You smooth your hands down the front of your modest denim skirt, taking a deep breath and looking around the tiny, cinderblock room.
It feels entirely foreign. The smell of industrial floor cleaner, the distant thumping bass from a stereo down the hall, the sound of skateboards clattering on the pavement outside — it’s a million miles away from the quiet, dusty heat of Texas. It’s a million miles away from the gentle hymns of Sunday morning service, the sweet tea on the porch, and the safe, predictable routine you’ve known your entire life.
Your roommate hasn’t arrived yet. The other side of the room is totally bare, a stark contrast to your side, which you have already meticulously decorated. A floral quilt covers your twin bed. A framed photograph of you, your mother, and your brother, Tucker, sits on the desk. Next to it, a small, worn wooden cross leans against a stack of textbooks.
You walk over to the desk and trace the edge of the picture frame. Your mom looks tired in the photo, but she’s smiling. She always worked so hard. Three jobs, barely sleeping, just to make sure you and Tucker had food on the table. You know why Tucker pushes himself so hard on the ice. He wants to go pro to take care of her.
But your path has always been different.
You pull out the chair and sit down, resting your hands in your lap. The girls at the church back home told you that coming to a big university up North was a mistake. They said the boys here would be wild, that the culture was godless, that you would lose your way.
But Tucker is here. And you trust your brother more than anyone in the world. He promised to look out for you.
Still, your stomach is tied in knots. You bite your lower lip, listening to the shrieks of laughter from the hallway as a group of girls runs past your door. They sound so confident. So worldly.
You reach into your tote bag and pull out your journal, opening it to a fresh page. You’ve always found comfort in writing things out. It’s how you process the world.
Dear Lord, you write, the pen scratching softly against the paper. Thank you for bringing me here safely. Please watch over Mom back in Texas. And please guide me through this new season. Help me stay true to my values. Keep my heart guarded until I find the man you have chosen for me.
You pause, tapping the pen against your chin. The idea of marriage is something you’ve prayed about since you were a little girl. You don’t want a college fling. You don’t want to play games. You want the real thing — a man who will hold your hand on the porch, lead a family with kindness, and love you completely. You know that kind of man is rare, especially on a college campus, but you’re willing to wait. You’re willing to save yourself for him.
A loud knock on your open door makes you jump.
You spin around in your chair. Standing in the doorway is a tall, striking girl with bright pink streaks in her dark hair. She’s wearing ripped jeans, a band t-shirt that’s cropped above her navel, and a pair of heavy combat boots. She’s dragging a massive suitcase behind her.
“Hey,” she says, chewing on a piece of gum. “You must be my roommate.”
You stand up quickly, smoothing your skirt again, a nervous but genuine smile breaking across your face. “Hi! Yes, I’m Y/N. It’s so nice to meet you.”
The girl blinks at you, her eyes dropping to your denim skirt, your high-necked blouse, and then over to the floral quilt on your bed. She pops her gum.
“I’m Karly,” she says, pulling her suitcase into the room. “And I’m gonna be honest with you, Y/N. We are going to have a very interesting year.”
You swallow hard, your heart fluttering with a mix of excitement and absolute terror. “I’m sure we will.”
You glance back at the photo of your brother on your desk. Tucker said he lived with a few guys from his hockey team. He said they were nice enough, but that he wanted you to focus on your studies and keep your distance from the hockey house.
I’ll be fine, you tell yourself, turning back to help Karly with her bags. I’m just here to study. How much trouble could I possibly get into?
***
The neon sign for Malone’s flickers in the dimming Massachusetts twilight, casting a red hue over the cracked pavement of the parking lot. It’s early for a Friday night, which means the usual crowd hasn’t completely overrun the bar yet.
Inside, the smell of stale beer, fried food, and floor wax is overwhelming, but to the students of Briar University, it smells like home.
“I’m just saying,” Dean says, sliding into the worn vinyl of a corner booth, “It’s going to be awkward. What are we even supposed to talk about with a girl who thinks premarital hand-holding is a sin? The weather? The stock market?”
“We talk about whatever she wants to talk about,” Garrett says, taking the seat across from him. He grabs a laminated menu from the center of the table, not bothering to look at it. He already knows what he’s ordering. “Tucker said she’s homesick. He just wants us to be nice to her, eat our burgers, and not act like animals for exactly one hour. Can you manage that, Di Laurentis?”
“I can be nice,” Dean says defensively. He runs a hand through his sandy-blonde hair. “I’m incredibly nice. I just don’t know how to interact with a girl without … you know.”
“Flirting?” Logan suggests, sliding into the booth next to Garrett. He bumps his shoulder against Garrett’s to make room. “Objectifying them? Assessing their bra size with a single glance?”
“I don’t objectify,” Dean scoffs. “I appreciate. There’s a difference. And I’m just worried I’ll slip up and say a bad word, and she’ll burst into tears and call the youth pastor.”
Garrett rolls his eyes. “Just keep your mouth shut, then. Logan and I will carry the conversation. It’s an hour. We eat, we ask about her classes, we say it was nice to meet her, and we go home. Simple.”
“Exactly,” Logan agrees, picking up a paper coaster and spinning it between his long fingers. “She’s probably just a female version of Tucker anyway. Plaid shirt, polite smile, talks real slow. It’s not going to be hard to keep it in our pants for Tucker’s little sister.”
“Thank God,” Dean mutters, checking his phone. “Because if she’s a nightmare, this is going to be the longest hour of my life.”
The heavy wooden door of Malone’s swings open.
Garrett, sitting facing the entrance, glances up out of habit. He expects to see a female Tucker. Someone tall, broad-shouldered, maybe a little awkward, hiding behind a bulky sweater.
Instead, the air leaves his lungs in one sharp, sudden rush.
“Holy shit,” Garrett breathes, the words slipping out before he can stop them.
Logan and Dean turn their heads to follow his gaze.
Tucker is walking through the door, his hand resting protectively on the lower back of the girl beside him.
You step into the dimly lit pub, your eyes wide as you take in the sticky floors, the sports memorabilia on the walls, and the loud hum of conversation. You’re wearing a simple, pale yellow sundress. It has a modest square neckline, thick straps, and a skirt that flows perfectly down to your knees. It isn’t tight, it isn’t revealing, and it certainly isn’t trying to be sexy.
But the way the fabric cinches at your narrow waist, the way the soft yellow brings out the undertones of your skin, the way your hair falls in loose, untouched waves over your shoulders — it hits the three boys in the booth like a physical blow.
You look like a walking, talking angel. You look soft. Untouched. You look like Sunday mornings and sweet tea and everything pure in a world they have spent the last three years tearing up.
“Oh, no,” Dean whispers, his voice strangled. He grips the edge of the table, his knuckles turning white. “Oh, God.”
Logan simply stares, his mouth slightly parted. The paper coaster slips from his fingers and lands silently on the table. “Tucker didn’t say she looked like … that.”
“Shut up,” Garrett hisses, kicking Logan under the table, though his own heart is hammering against his ribs in a way it only does right before a puck drops. “Both of you, shut up. Look at the table. Do not stare at her.”
But it’s too late. Tucker spots them in the corner and raises a hand, guiding you toward the booth.
You swallow your nerves, giving your brother a small, grateful smile. He looks so tall and commanding here, so entirely in his element. You, on the other hand, feel completely out of place. The music is a little too loud, the stares from the other tables a little too bold, but you keep your chin up. You’re determined to make a good impression. These are Tucker’s best friends. They’re basically his family up here.
“Hey, guys,” Tucker says as you both reach the table.
Three massive, intimidating athletes immediately scramble to their feet. It’s almost comical how quickly they stand up, almost tripping over each other to get out of the booth.
“Hey, Tuck,” the guy with the dark hair and striking gray eyes says. His voice is deep, a little rough around the edges. He looks at you, and the sheer intensity in his gaze makes you take a half-step back, your shoulder bumping into Tucker’s chest.
“Guys,” Tucker says, his voice taking on that protective, older-brother warning tone they recognize immediately. “This is my sister.”
“Hi,” you say softly. Your southern accent slips out, sweet and slow, curling around the single syllable like molasses.
Dean actually lets out a quiet, pathetic noise at the back of his throat. He coughs loudly to cover it up.
“It’s so lovely to meet y’all,” you continue, clasping your hands together in front of your dress. You look at the dark-haired guy first. “Tucker’s told me so much about you. You must be Garrett.”
Garrett stares down at you. You barely come up to his chest. Up close, he can see the faint dusting of freckles across your nose and the complete, utter lack of makeup. You’re entirely natural. It takes every ounce of his legendary self-control not to reach out and touch your cheek just to see if you’re real.
“Yeah,” Garrett says, his voice tight. He clears his throat, forcing a polite smile that feels entirely foreign on his face. “I’m Garrett. Nice to meet you.”
You smile brightly, and Garrett feels a sudden, violent urge to protect that smile at all costs. It’s a completely irrational, insane thought. He’s known you for thirty seconds. But he wants to wrap you in bubble wrap and fight anyone who tries to take it off.
“And you must be Logan,” you say, turning your attention to the tall, handsome guy with the easy stance and the sharp jawline.
Logan blinks, snapping out of his daze. He normally has a line for every girl, a joke for every situation, a smirk that makes women melt. Right now, he feels like a socially inept middle schooler.
“That’s me,” Logan says, managing a crooked smile. He reaches out, offering his hand. “Good to finally meet the legendary sister.”
You hesitate for a fraction of a second before unclassping your hands and placing your small, soft palm into his.
Logan’s brain short-circuits. Your hand is so tiny in his. His skin is rough from calluses and hockey tape; yours is unimaginably soft. The jolt of electricity that shoots up his arm is so intense he nearly yanks his hand away. He lets go quickly, shoving his hands deep into the pockets of his jeans, trying to ignore the sudden rush of heat pooling low in his stomach.
“And you’re Dean,” you say, turning to the last guy.
Dean is staring at you with wide, panicked eyes. You have a delicate, silver cross resting against your collarbone. He wants to bite it. He wants to ruin his entire life for you.
“Hi,” Dean says, his voice coming out an octave higher than usual. He clears his throat again, violently. “Yeah. I’m Dean. Welcome to Briar.”
“Thank you,” you say, genuinely touched by how polite they all seem. Tucker made them sound like absolute hooligans, but they’re standing up straight, looking you in the eye, and greeting you with perfect manners. “I really appreciate y’all letting me crash your dinner. I know it’s a Friday night, and you probably have better things to do.”
“Not at all,” Garrett says instantly, his voice a low rumble. “We’re happy to have you.”
“Yeah,” Logan chimes in. “We were just talking about how much we were looking forward to it.”
Tucker narrows his eyes at Logan, clearly suspicious of the overly enthusiastic tone, but he gestures to the booth. “Let’s sit down. I’m starving.”
The seating arrangement suddenly becomes a high-stakes game of musical chairs.
Garrett slides into the U-shaped booth first, taking the far corner. Dean immediately dives in next to him, desperate to put a physical barrier between himself and you so he doesn’t do something stupid like propose marriage. Logan slides into the other side.
Which leaves the space right in the middle, between Logan and Dean.
“Go ahead,” Tucker says, nudging you gently toward the middle of the booth. He plans to sit on the outside edge so he can easily flag down the waitress.
You slide into the booth. You try to make yourself as small as possible, but it’s a tight fit. Your left thigh presses firmly against Dean’s leg, and your right shoulder brushes against Logan’s bicep.
Both men instantly freeze.
You don’t notice. You’re busy smoothing the skirt of your dress over your knees, making sure it stays perfectly modest. “This place is … lively,” you say, raising your voice slightly over the bass thumping from the jukebox.
“It’s a dump,” Garrett says bluntly from across the table. “But they make the best burgers in town.”
“I love a good burger,” you say, giving him a bright smile.
Garrett grips his menu so hard the laminated plastic bends.
A waitress with a nose ring and a tired expression walks over, popping a bubble of chewing gum. “What can I get you boys? And …” she glances at you, raising an eyebrow. “… sweetheart?”
“I’ll have a water with lemon, please,” you say politely. “And the classic cheeseburger. No onions.”
The waitress nods, scribbling it down. The boys place their usual orders — beers, double burgers, loaded fries — and the waitress disappears into the crowd.
“So,” Logan says, leaning forward slightly. He has to turn his body toward you, which means he gets a face-full of your perfume. You smell like vanilla and sunshine. It’s intoxicating. “Tucker says you’re majoring in Early Childhood Education.”
You nod eagerly, happy to talk about something familiar. “Yes! I just had my first orientation class today. It’s so exciting. I love working with kids.”
“That’s awesome,” Dean says. He is staring very hard at a spot on the wall just above your head, refusing to look down at your lips. “You want to be a teacher?”
“Oh, no,” you say with a soft laugh. “I mean, maybe for a year or two. But my real dream is to be a mother. I want to have a big family. I’m getting the degree so I know exactly how to raise my own children one day.”
Silence falls over the table.
To them, college is for partying, playing sports, and avoiding adulthood for as long as possible. The concept of someone actively planning to get married and have a family is entirely foreign.
But hearing you say it, with such absolute conviction and sweetness, doesn’t make them laugh.
Instead, Garrett’s mind flashes with a sudden, unbidden image of you standing in a sunlit kitchen, holding a baby. His baby. The thought hits him so hard he actually chokes on his own saliva, turning away to cough violently into his elbow.
“Are you okay?” You ask, leaning forward, genuine concern in your wide, pretty eyes.
“Fine,” Garrett rasps, his face red. “Swallowed wrong.”
Tucker claps Garrett on the back, looking amused. “Pace yourself, Graham. The food isn’t even here yet.”
“So,” Logan says, desperate to change the subject before he starts mentally picking out baby names. “How are you liking the dorms? Got a good roommate?”
“Karly is … interesting,” you say diplomatically, folding your hands on the table. “She has a lot of heavy metal posters. And she came back very late last night. But she’s been polite.”
“If anyone gives you trouble, you tell me,” Tucker says instantly, slipping into big-brother mode. “Or you tell one of these guys. They’re basically walking brick walls. Nobody will mess with you if they know you’re with us.”
You blush, a beautiful, rosy pink blooming across your cheeks. “Oh, Tucker, I don’t want to bother your friends. I’m sure they have much more important things to do than babysit me.”
“It wouldn’t be a bother,” Garrett says, his voice low and serious. His gray eyes lock onto yours, and this time, you don’t look away. There is a weight in his stare, a silent promise that makes your breath hitch in your throat. “Seriously. You need anything, you call us.”
“Yeah,” Dean adds, leaning in slightly, his resolve to avoid looking at you crumbling. “We’re at your service, Y/N. Literally whatever you need.”
“Thank you,” you say softly, a little overwhelmed by their intensity. They are all so big, so focused, so fiercely protective already. It makes you feel strangely safe.
The waitress returns with the drinks, slamming three heavy pints of beer onto the table and gently placing your water with lemon in front of you.
As she walks away, Garrett, Dean, and Logan reach for their beers at the exact same time. They all need a drink. Desperately.
But before they can take a sip, you bow your head.
You clasp your hands together, resting them gently against the edge of the table, and close your eyes.
Garrett freezes, his pint glass halfway to his mouth. Dean’s eyes go wide, and Logan slowly lowers his beer back to the table.
They watch in stunned silence as your lips move in a silent, hurried prayer. It’s quick — no more than five seconds — but in the middle of Malone’s, surrounded by rowdy college students and blasting rock music, it is the most shocking thing any of them have ever seen.
You open your eyes, offering an apologetic smile. “Sorry. Habit.”
“Don’t apologize,” Logan says quietly. His voice is incredibly soft, stripped of all its usual sarcastic armor. He looks at you like you are something precious. Something fragile that he is terrified of breaking.
Dean swallows hard. He has hooked up with girls in bathrooms, in the back seats of cars, in closets at frat parties. He thought he knew what he liked. He thought he knew who he was.
But looking at you, with your folded hands and your lemon water and your absolute, unwavering purity, Dean realizes he is entirely, hopelessly screwed. He doesn’t want the party girls anymore. He wants you. He wants to take you on a date. He wants to hold the door open for you. He wants to meet your mother.
The thought terrifies him.
The food arrives, and the conversation flows easier than any of them expected. You are easy to talk to. You don’t play games, you don’t try to impress them with fake hockey knowledge, and you laugh at all of Logan’s jokes, even the terrible ones.
You tell them stories about growing up in Texas, about your church choir, about how much you miss sweet tea. They tell you sanitized, PG-rated stories about hockey trips and Coach Jensen’s ridiculous drills.
For an hour, Garrett forgets about his abusive father. Logan forgets about his drunk dad and the mechanic shop waiting to trap him. Dean forgets about his reputation.
They are entirely captivated by you.
When the bill comes, Tucker snatches it before anyone else can reach for it. “I got it. Welcome to Briar dinner.”
“Tucker, you don’t have to do that,” you say, reaching for your small floral purse.
“Put your money away,” Garrett commands gently, his hand shooting out to cover yours.
His large, warm hand rests over your small one. The contact is electric. You gasp softly, looking down at his hand, and then back up into his gray eyes.
Garrett immediately pulls his hand back, as if he’s been burned. Tucker’s warning from earlier echoes in his mind.
“He’s right,” Tucker says, oblivious to the charged moment. “I’m your big brother. I pay. Come on, I’ll walk you back to your dorm. It’s getting late.”
You nod, sliding out of the booth. Dean and Logan practically leap out of the way to let you pass, terrified of brushing against you again.
“It was so nice meeting y’all,” you say, standing by the edge of the table and smoothing your dress. You look at each of them in turn, your smile warm and genuine. “Thank you for letting me join you.”
“Anytime,” Logan says, his voice a little hoarse.
“Seriously,” Dean adds. “Come over whenever.”
“Don’t encourage her, Dean,” Tucker warns, though he’s smiling. “Let’s go, kiddo. See you guys back at the house.”
“See ya, Tuck,” Garrett says.
The three boys stand by the booth, watching as Tucker guides you through the crowded pub toward the exit. They watch the way your yellow dress swishes around your knees. They watch the way guys at other tables turn their heads to look at you, and they all feel a simultaneous, violent surge of possessiveness.
The heavy wooden door closes behind you.
Silence descends upon the corner booth. The loud music, the chatter, the clinking glasses — none of it registers.
Logan runs a hand over his face, pressing his palms into his eyes. He lets out a long, shuddering breath. “Well.”
“Yeah,” Dean says, staring blankly at the empty space where you were just standing. “Well.”
Garrett slowly sinks back onto the vinyl bench, his broad shoulders slumping. He stares at the small glass of water with lemon still sitting on the table.
“We’re so fucked,” Garrett says quietly.
“Completely,” Dean agrees, sliding into the booth next to him. He drops his head onto the table, burying his face in his arms. “I’m in love. I’m actually in love with Tucker’s sister. I want to buy a minivan.”
“She said grace,” Logan mutters, staring at the ceiling as if asking God for help. “She bowed her head and said grace in the middle of Malone’s. I wanted to marry her on the spot. If Tucker finds out what I’m thinking right now, he’s going to murder me and bury me under the ice rink.”
“He’s going to have to bury all three of us,” Garrett says grimly. He crosses his arms over his chest, his jaw set in a hard, resolute line. The competitive fire that makes him the best player on the ice is suddenly burning hot and fast in his chest, aimed entirely at the sweet, innocent girl from Texas.
He knows what Tucker said. He knows the rules.
But Garrett Graham has never been good at following the rules when he sees something he wants.
“Okay,” Garrett says, his voice dropping low, commanding the attention of the other two. “New plan.”
Logan lowers his head to look at him. Dean peeks out from under his arms.
“Tucker said we don’t look at her, we don’t hit on her, we stay away,” Garrett says. “We agreed because we thought she was going to be annoying.”
“She’s an angel,” Dean whispers defensively.
“I know,” Garrett says, his eyes darkening. “Which means staying away is going to be impossible. So, we play it smart. We don’t push. We don’t overwhelm her. We show Tucker that we can be respectful, upstanding gentlemen.”
“I don’t know how to be an upstanding gentleman,” Dean points out, panicking slightly. “I sent a girl a picture of my dick yesterday.”
“You learn,” Garrett snaps. “You adapt. Because if we rush her, she’ll run. If we scare her, she’ll tell Tucker, and we lose. We have to be the perfect, polite guys she thinks we are. We build trust.”
Logan leans forward, a slow smirk starting to form on his lips as he catches on to Garrett’s strategy. “The slow play.”
“Exactly,” Garrett says. “We be her friends. We look out for her. We let her come to us.”
“And then what?” Dean asks, sitting up. “She’s not a hookup in the dorm kind of girl, Garrett. She wants the white picket fence.”
Garrett looks at the empty spot in the booth where you had been sitting, the scent of vanilla still lingering faintly in the air. His chest tightens with a fierce, possessive ache.
“Then I guess,” Garrett says softly, a dangerous edge to his voice, “we start building a fence.”
Logan chuckles, the sound low and dark, a stark contrast to the easygoing guy he usually pretends to be. He grabs his half-empty beer and raises it slightly. “May the best man win.”
Garrett glares at him, the camaraderie snapping back into instant rivalry. “I don’t lose, Logan.”
“Boys,” Dean says, grabbing his own glass and clinking it against Logan’s, his wealthy playboy confidence finally returning. “You’re both forgetting who you’re talking to. She’s going to be mine.”
They drink, the silent declaration of war hanging heavy over the sticky table.
You have absolutely no idea what you’ve just started.
***
“I still don’t think this is a good idea,” Tucker says, his large hand resting on the brass doorknob of the off-campus house. He glances over his shoulder at you, his brow furrowed with a mixture of older-brother concern and deep, profound regret.
You adjust the strap of your canvas tote bag, offering him a reassuring smile. “Tucker, it’s fine. Karly had her study group over, and they were playing that awful music with the screaming again. I just need a quiet place to read my Bible and finish my reading for Child Psychology. I promise I won’t be a bother.”
“You’re never a bother, Y/N,” Tucker sighs, dragging a hand down his face. “It’s not you I’m worried about. It’s them. This house is … it’s not a place for someone like you. It’s a zoo. A disgusting, chaotic, morally bankrupt zoo.”
You let out a soft, musical laugh, patting his arm. You’re wearing a light blue, A-line skirt that hits mid-calf and a crisp white blouse with a Peter Pan collar. “They were perfectly lovely at Malone’s last week. They have wonderful manners. I’m sure you’re just exaggerating.”
“Right. Wonderful manners,” Tucker mutters, sounding unconvinced. He pushes the key into the lock. “Just … stay close to me. Don’t touch anything in the kitchen without sanitizing it first. And if any of them look at you funny, you tell me.”
He twists the doorknob, pushing the heavy wooden door open.
The immediate sensory overload is exactly what you would expect from a house inhabited by four massive college athletes. It smells faintly of expensive cologne, citrus floor cleaner, and stale beer. The living room to the left is a disaster zone of scattered Xbox controllers, half-empty water bottles, and a mountain of throw pillows tossed haphazardly onto the floor.
“See?” Tucker says, gesturing to the mess. “Barbarians.”
You step into the foyer, your sensible flats clicking softly against the hardwood. “It just needs a little tidying, that’s all. A house needs a woman’s touch to feel like a home.”
Tucker freezes mid-step, looking at you in absolute horror. “Do not let them hear you say that. Seriously. They will lose their minds.”
You frown, confused, but before you can ask what he means, a door opens on the second-floor landing.
The sound of heavy, bare footsteps echoes against the wooden floorboards upstairs. You instinctively look up, tilting your head back to greet whoever is coming out of the bathroom. You have a polite smile already formed on your lips, ready to say a cheerful hello to Garrett, Logan, or Dean.
You look up.
And your brain entirely stops working.
Standing at the top of the staircase, his hand casually running through his damp, sandy-blonde hair, is Dean.
He is not wearing a shirt. He is not wearing pants. He is not wearing a towel.
He is completely, undeniably, one-hundred-percent naked.
For a fraction of a second, your sheltered, traditional, church-raised mind simply cannot comprehend what your eyes are processing. You have never seen a man’s bare chest before, let alone … everything else.
Water droplets glisten against the hard planes of his abs, tracing the deep V of his hips, drawing your wide, horrified eyes straight down to the absolute center of his body. It is heavy. It is prominent. It is fully on display. You are getting an absolute, unobstructed eyeful of Dean Di Laurentis’s dick.
A tiny, strangled squeak escapes your throat. It sounds like a mouse getting stepped on.
Dean freezes at the top of the stairs. He looks down. He sees you standing in the foyer, staring up at him with eyes the size of dinner plates, your face burning a violent, magnificent shade of scarlet.
“Holy shit,” Dean breathes.
Tucker spins around at the sound of the squeak. He follows your gaze up the stairs.
The roar that erupts from your brother’s chest is something out of a wildlife documentary.
“DI LAURENTIS!” Tucker bellows, lunging forward as if he’s going to sprint up the stairs and tackle Dean through the drywall. “WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK!”
You slap both of your hands over your eyes, squeezing them shut so tight you see bursts of white light. Your entire body is trembling. “Oh my goodness,” you gasp, your voice muffled behind your palms. “Oh my goodness, Lord forgive me, I didn’t mean to look, I didn’t-”
“I am going to end your bloodline!” Tucker screams at Dean, stepping in front of you to physically shield you from the sight, even though your eyes are already covered. “I am going to rip your head off and throw it into the Charles River! Get a towel! Get a fucking towel!”
Upstairs, a door bangs open. Logan steps out of his bedroom, rubbing his eyes, wearing a pair of low-slung gray sweatpants. “Tuck, what the hell are you yelling-”
Logan stops dead in his tracks. He looks at Dean, fully nude in the hallway. He looks over the railing and sees Tucker practically foaming at the mouth, shielding a violently blushing, trembling you.
“Oh, God,” Logan says, instantly realizing what just happened. A bark of laughter escapes him before he can stop it. “Dean, you idiot.”
“It’s not my fault!” Dean defends himself, though he doesn’t make a single move to cover up. Instead, he casually leans his hip against the banister, an incredibly arrogant, wicked smirk spreading across his handsome face. He looks down at you, knowing exactly what he’s doing to your delicate sensibilities. “Nobody told me we were having company. Besides, it’s just biology, Tuck. Relax. It’s not like Adam and Eve were walking around covered up in denim, right, Y/N?”
You let out another high-pitched squeak, burying your face directly into the back of Tucker’s flannel shirt. “Please tell him to put clothes on, Tucker. Please.”
“I am coming up there,” Tucker says, his voice dropping to a terrifying, deadly calm. “And I am going to castrate you.”
Another door opens. Garrett steps out of his room, his dark hair messy from sleep, wearing nothing but black gym shorts. He assesses the situation in three seconds flat. Naked Dean. Enraged Tucker. And you, shaking like a leaf, hiding behind your brother.
The primal, possessive instinct that Garrett has been desperately trying to keep in check since Malone’s violently snaps.
“Put some fucking pants on, Di Laurentis,” Garrett snarls, his voice so sharp and authoritative it actually makes Dean flinch. Garrett glares at him, his gray eyes flashing with genuine fury. “Now.”
Dean holds his hands up in surrender, dropping the smirk. “Alright, alright! Geez, Graham, calm down. I’m going.”
Dean turns and saunters back into his bedroom, taking his sweet time, fully aware that Garrett and Logan are both staring daggers into his back.
“He’s gone,” Tucker says softly, turning around and placing his heavy hands on your shoulders. “Y/N. Honey, you can open your eyes. He’s gone.”
You slowly lower your hands. Your face feels like it is radiating enough heat to cook an egg. You refuse to look up at the second floor, keeping your eyes glued strictly to Tucker’s chest. “I think I should go back to the dorm.”
“No,” Tucker says firmly, completely entirely enraged on your behalf. “You are not leaving. You came here to study, and you are going to study. I am going to go upstairs and have a very long, very physical conversation with Dean. You go sit in the kitchen.”
“Tucker, please don’t hit him,” you whisper, clutching your tote bag. “It was an accident.”
“The first three seconds were an accident,” Tucker growls. “The Adam and Eve comment earned him a black eye. Go to the kitchen, Y/N.”
Tucker marches past you, taking the stairs two at a time. A second later, you hear Dean’s bedroom door slam open, followed by Dean yelping, and Logan’s booming laughter.
You let out a shaky breath, pressing a hand to your racing heart. You have never been so mortified in your entire life. You try to push the image of Dean’s … anatomy out of your head, but it is seared into your retinas. It was just so … large.
You shake your head violently, asking for forgiveness, and quickly scurry into the kitchen.
If the living room was a disaster zone, the kitchen is an active biohazard.
You drop your tote bag onto a barstool and simply stare. There are three empty pizza boxes stacked on the center island. A pile of mail is scattered over the granite countertops. The sink is overflowing with dirty dishes, some of which look like they’ve been sitting there since the Bush administration. There is a single, lonely apple sitting in a fruit bowl, completely shriveled and brown.
The shock of what you just saw upstairs is immediately replaced by a deeply ingrained, almost pavlovian response to domestic chaos.
You cannot study in this. Your mother raised you better than this.
Without even thinking, you drop your Bible on the only clean corner of the island and roll up the sleeves of your white blouse.
Garrett walks into the kitchen two minutes later, having left Tucker to verbally assassinate Dean upstairs. He is still shirtless, his chest and muscular arms on full display. He expects to find you sitting quietly, maybe crying from shock, or at least staring awkwardly at the floor.
Instead, he stops dead in the doorway.
You have found a half-empty bottle of all-purpose cleaner under the sink. You are vigorously scrubbing the granite island, your hips swaying slightly in your blue skirt as you wipe away dried hot sauce and mysterious sticky rings. The pizza boxes have already been broken down and shoved into the recycling bin.
“What are you doing?” Garrett asks, his voice thick, sounding completely bewildered.
You jump slightly, turning to look at him. You immediately avert your eyes from his bare, sculpted chest, focusing fiercely on his chin. “Oh. I just … I couldn’t sit here with the mess. How do you boys live like this? It’s not sanitary.”
“You don’t have to clean that,” Garrett says, taking a step forward. “Y/N, stop. We have a cleaning lady who comes on Mondays. You’re a guest.”
“Nonsense,” you say, tossing the paper towel into the trash and reaching for another. “Idle hands are the devil’s workshop, Garrett. Besides, it helps calm my nerves.”
You finish wiping the counter and move toward the sink. You turn on the hot water, squirting a generous amount of Dawn dish soap over the towering pile of plates.
Garrett just stands there, completely paralyzed.
He watches you plunge your small, delicate hands into the soapy water. He watches the way the afternoon sunlight catches the golden strands of your hair. He watches you naturally, effortlessly take control of his chaotic space and bring order to it.
Garrett grew up in a massive, sterile mansion that felt like a museum. His mother was sick, and his father was a monster. He has never known what it looks like to have a woman happily puttering around a kitchen, humming a soft melody, creating a sense of warmth just by existing in the room.
It hits him like a freight train.
Every protective, possessive, provider instinct in his body flares up so intensely it actually aches. He wants to walk up behind you, wrap his arms around your waist, bury his face in your neck, and never let you leave this house again.
“Do y’all even have any real food?” You ask, drying a plate with a towel and setting it on the rack. “I looked in the fridge to find some water, and it’s nothing but sports drinks, beer, and something that smells like old cheese.”
Logan walks into the kitchen just in time to hear the question. He is also shirtless, showing off a lean, corded swimmer’s build that is completely different from Garrett’s bulk.
Logan freezes beside Garrett, his jaw dropping slightly as he takes in the sight of you standing at the sink, washing their dirty dishes.
“Uh,” Logan says, his brain totally short-circuiting. “We order out a lot.”
“That is terrible for your bodies,” you scold gently, sounding exactly like a southern mother. You turn off the faucet and wipe your hands on a towel. You walk over to the pantry, pulling the door open. You inspect the shelves, pushing aside boxes of protein bars and stale chips. “You are division one athletes. You need proper nourishment. Meat. Vegetables. Complex carbohydrates. Not … whatever these neon orange puffs are.”
You grab a large, heavy bag of flour from the back of the pantry. You haul it onto the newly cleaned kitchen island. Then you march over to the fridge, extracting a carton of eggs, half a stick of butter, and a gallon of milk.
“Y/N, seriously, what are you doing?” Logan asks, his voice practically a whisper. He feels like he’s watching a hallucination.
“I am making you boys a proper breakfast,” you declare, pulling a large mixing bowl from a lower cabinet. “Or lunch, I suppose, since it’s one in the afternoon. Have none of you eaten today?”
Garrett and Logan shake their heads simultaneously, completely mute.
“Exactly,” you say, cracking an egg into the bowl with one hand. “Sit down. Both of you.”
They obey instantly. Two massive, dangerous hockey players scramble onto the barstools on the opposite side of the island, sitting side-by-side, watching you with wide, mesmerized eyes.
“I am going to make biscuits from scratch,” you announce, measuring out the flour. “And some scrambled eggs. And if I can find bacon in that freezer, I’ll fry that up too. A growing boy needs protein.”
Logan swallows hard. His dad is a drunk who can barely remember Logan’s name, let alone cook him a meal. Logan has spent his entire life taking care of everyone else — his dad, his brother, his teammates. Nobody takes care of Logan. Nobody cooks for him just because they want to.
Watching you knead the dough, your small hands dusted with white flour, your face completely serious and focused on the task of feeding him, breaks down a wall inside Logan that he didn’t even know existed. He wants to give you the world. He wants to buy you a house with a wrap-around porch. He is utterly, hopelessly ruined.
“You don’t have to do this,” Garrett manages to choke out, though his voice is rough and betraying his absolute desperate need for you to stay right here forever.
“I want to,” you say, giving him a sweet, blinding smile that makes Garrett’s heart physically stutter in his chest. “It’s the least I can do. I barged in on your Saturday uninvited.”
“You can barge in whenever you want,” Logan says, his voice dripping with such unfiltered sincerity that it makes you pause and blink at him.
Footsteps echo on the stairs. Tucker walks into the kitchen, followed closely by a fully dressed, highly subdued Dean. Dean has a red mark on his shoulder where Tucker clearly shoved him into a wall.
“Alright,” Tucker says, exhaling sharply. “He apologized. He won’t ever-”
Tucker stops.
He looks at the gleaming counters. He looks at the empty sink. He looks at his sister, covered in flour, happily rolling out biscuit dough on the island. And finally, he looks at Garrett and Logan.
Garrett and Logan are staring at you with expressions of such intense, terrifying devotion that Tucker feels a cold sweat break out on the back of his neck.
Dean steps around Tucker, peering into the kitchen.
Dean’s mother is a high-powered corporate lawyer who wouldn’t know how to turn on an oven if her life depended on it. Dean has always dated girls exactly like his mother: driven, ambitious, entirely independent, and terrible in a kitchen.
He looks at you. He looks at the flour on your cheek. He looks at the modest, incredibly feminine way your skirt swishes as you turn to check the oven temperature.
Dean Di Laurentis, the biggest playboy on the East Coast, feels an overwhelming, violent urge to get a corporate job, put on a suit, and come home to you at five o’clock every single day for the rest of his life.
“Oh my god,” Dean whispers, gripping the edge of the doorway to keep himself upright.
“What are you doing?” Tucker asks you, his voice cracking slightly in panic. He told them to stay away. He told them she was pure. He didn’t account for you actively weaponizing your traditional upbringing against them.
“I’m making y’all lunch,” you say cheerfully, oblivious to the immense psychological damage you are currently inflicting on the three men in the room. “Have a seat, Tucker. The biscuits will be done in twelve minutes.”
Tucker looks at Garrett. Garrett’s eyes are dark, practically dilated, tracking your every movement.
Tucker looks at Logan. Logan has his elbows on the counter, his chin resting in his hands, staring at you like you are the sun and he has been living underground his whole life.
Tucker looks at Dean. Dean looks like he is going to pass out from pure, unadulterated yearning.
“Guys,” Tucker says slowly, a warning edge slipping into his voice. “Stop staring at my sister.”
“I’m not staring,” Garrett lies smoothly, though he doesn’t blink once. “I’m watching the dough.”
“I want to eat her dough,” Dean murmurs, still gripping the doorframe.
Tucker violently shoves Dean into the hallway. “Get out! All of you, get out of the kitchen!”
“Leave them be, Tucker,” you scold lightly, pulling a cast-iron skillet from the lower cabinet. You set it on the stove and turn on the burner. “They’re just hungry. Go sit down, Dean. I found some bacon in the freezer.”
Dean slowly steps back into the kitchen, his eyes never leaving you. He walks over to the island and takes the stool next to Logan. He looks at you with a kind of desperate, pleading reverence.
“You’re making bacon?” Dean asks, his voice thick.
“Yes, Dean,” you say with a soft smile. “I’m making bacon.”
Dean puts his head down on the cool granite counter. “I love you. I’m sorry I was naked. Please marry me.”
“Dean!” Tucker roars, lunging forward.
You just laugh, a bright, chiming sound that bounces off the walls, assuming he is entirely joking. “You’re very funny, Dean. But I think you’re just hungry. My mama always says men think with their stomachs.”
“We do,” Logan confirms, his gray eyes burning into you. “That’s exactly what we do.”
Garrett leans forward, resting his massive forearms on the island, putting himself slightly closer to you than the other two. “Can I help you with anything, Y/N? Anything at all. You just tell me what to do, and I’ll do it.”
“Actually,” you say, handing him a bowl and a whisk. “If you could whisk these eggs for me, Garrett, that would be wonderful. I need to keep an eye on the skillet.”
Garrett takes the bowl like it is the Holy Grail. He grips the whisk and begins beating the eggs with the intensity and focus of a man trying to win the Stanley Cup. He would whisk cement for you if you asked him to.
Tucker collapses into the fourth barstool, burying his face in his hands.
The slow play is officially dead.
Garrett, Logan, and Dean are no longer just interested. They are completely, irrevocably obsessed, and sitting in the kitchen while you cook them breakfast is cementing a terrible, beautiful truth in all of their minds.
They are going to fight to the death for you.
And you, blissfully unaware, just hum a quiet church hymn as you flip the bacon.
***
The house is dead quiet, which is entirely unnatural for a Thursday afternoon. Usually, there’s music blasting from someone’s room, the sounds of NHL 20 blaring from the living room TV, or the dull thud of a hockey puck bouncing off the drywall in the hallway.
Today, there is only the agonizing, suffocating weight of three miserable men sitting in absolute silence.
Tucker is gone. He had a mandatory meeting with the academic advisor, followed by a study session at the library, meaning he won’t be back for at least another two hours.
Garrett is sprawled out on the battered leather sofa, staring blankly at the ceiling fan. Logan is sitting backward on the armchair, his chin resting on his folded arms, staring blankly at the blank television screen. Dean is lying flat on his back on the rug, his arms thrown over his face, looking like a corpse that hasn’t been discovered yet.
None of them have brought a girl back to the house in three and a half weeks.
“I can’t take it anymore,” Dean finally says. His voice is muffled by his own arms, thick with genuine, unfiltered despair.
“Take what?” Logan asks, not looking away from the black screen.
“The pretending,” Dean groans, slowly lowering his arms. He stares up at the ceiling, looking haunted. “I can’t sit here and pretend that my entire brain hasn’t been rewired. I don’t want to go out. I don’t want to go to the Kappa party tonight. I don’t want to look at another girl.”
Garrett slowly shifts his gaze from the fan to Dean. He doesn’t say anything, but his jaw clenches.
“I think,” Dean whispers, as if confessing to a murder, “I think I have a thing for trad wives. Like, a serious, life-altering thing.”
For three agonizing seconds, the only sound in the room is the hum of the refrigerator from the kitchen.
Then, Logan lets out a long, shaky breath and drops his forehead onto his arms. “Oh, thank God. Thank God it’s not just me.”
Garrett sits up abruptly, dragging both hands through his dark hair. The sheer relief of the admission breaks the tension in the room like a snapped rubber band. “Are you kidding me? I’ve been losing my mind. I’ve literally been looking up property values in the suburbs. I don’t even like the suburbs!”
“I spent twenty minutes yesterday looking at minivans online,” Dean confesses miserably, sitting up and crossing his legs on the floor. “Honda Odysseys, Garrett. With the built-in vacuum cleaners in the back. I don’t even have a kid to drop Cheerios! Why do I care about a built-in vacuum?”
“Because of her,” Logan states the obvious, his voice heavy.
It has been roughly a month since you moved to Massachusetts, a month since Tucker brought you over for the first time, and exactly one week since you completely dismantled the Briar University hockey team with a piece of poster board and a sheet of shiny stickers.
Without another word, Garrett stands up and walks into the kitchen. Logan and Dean immediately follow him, a solemn, pathetic little parade trailing toward the refrigerator.
They stand in a semi-circle, staring at the white double doors of the fridge.
Right in the center, held up by four strawberry-shaped magnets, is a piece of bright pink poster board. The top reads, in perfectly neat, cursive handwriting House Rules for Good Boys.
“It’s a behavior chart,” Dean whispers, staring at it with a mix of awe and sheer terror. “She gave us a literal behavior chart meant for kindergartners.”
Logan reaches out, lightly tracing the edge of the poster board with his fingertip. “And we are fully governed by it.”
The flashback plays in all of their minds with crystal clarity.
A little over a week ago, you had marched into the house through the front door, carrying a rolled-up piece of cardboard and a small plastic bag from an arts and crafts store. You were wearing a mint-green sundress with a matching ribbon in your hair, looking completely out of place among the empty beer cans and scattered hockey gear.
“Tucker is at practice,” Logan had told you from the kitchen counter.
“I know,” you had said, unfurling the poster board. “I waited until he left. Gather ‘round, boys.”
They had looked at each other, confused, but the gentle, authoritative tone of your voice had them immediately leaving the living room and filing into the kitchen. They had stood in front of you, three towering, intimidating athletes, watching as you expertly magnetized the chart to the fridge.
“This house is a disaster,” you had told them sweetly, placing your hands on your hips. “You curse too much, you leave your dirty socks on the coffee table, and your sink always has dishes in it. Mama always said boys need structure. So, I am giving you structure.”
Garrett had stared at the board. There were columns with their names — Garrett, Dean, Logan, and even Tucker. Down the side were categories like Used Inside Voices, Completed Chores Without Complaining, No Bad Words, Ate All Our Vegetables, and Kindness to Others.
“What is this?” Dean had asked, trying not to laugh.
You had reached into the plastic bag and pulled out a sheet of shiny, holographic gold star stickers. “This is your behavior chart. Every time I come over, I will assess your behavior. If you do well in a category, you get a star next to your name.”
“Y/N,” Logan had chuckled, leaning against the counter. “We’re twenty-two years old. We don’t care about gold stars.”
You had smiled. It was a soft, entirely innocent smile, but it possessed a terrifying power. “Oh? Well, if you get five stars in a row, you get a reward. I will bake you whatever you want. Brownies, chocolate chip cookies, homemade cinnamon rolls …”
They had stopped laughing.
“But,” you had added, raising a delicate finger, “if you break a rule, you lose a star. And if you lose a star, I will be very, very disappointed in you.”
The word had hung in the air.
None of them had ever wanted to disappoint you. The thought of your big, pretty eyes looking at them with sadness or disapproval was literally agonizing.
“I want a star,” Garrett had said instantly, standing up straighter.
“Me too,” Dean had chimed in, suddenly panicking that he was behind.
“What do I have to do right now to get a star?” Logan had demanded, already grabbing a sponge to wipe down the countertops.
And just like that, you had them on a leash.
Back in the present, Garrett stares at the chart. Next to his name, he has four gold stars. Logan has four gold stars. Dean has three.
“I can’t believe I lost a star,” Dean mutters, dragging his hands down his face. “I stubbed my toe on the coffee table! It was a natural reaction!”
“You screamed ‘motherfucker’ at the top of your lungs while she was pulling a pie out of the oven, Dean,” Logan points out mercilessly. “You’re lucky she didn’t take two stars.”
“She looked so sad,” Dean whispers, genuinely distressed by the memory. “She just looked at me, sighed, and peeled the sticker right off the board. It physically hurt my chest, Logan. I felt like I failed as a man.”
“You did fail,” Garrett says, not taking his eyes off his own row of stars. He is one star away from the ultimate prize. “You lack discipline. She likes discipline. That’s why I’m winning.”
“We are tied, Graham,” Logan reminds him, bumping his shoulder. “I took out the recycling yesterday without being asked. She gave me a star for ‘taking initiative’. She patted my cheek, Garrett. She physically patted my cheek and called me a good boy.”
Logan’s voice actually breaks a little at the end of the sentence. The tough, sarcastic mechanic’s son from a broken home has completely crumbled under the weight of maternal praise.
“She called you a good boy?” Dean asks, his head whipping toward Logan, sheer jealousy radiating off him in waves. “When? I was here all day yesterday!”
“When you were in the shower,” Logan says, a smug smile tugging at his lips. “She patted my cheek, gave me a cupcake, and said she was proud of how hard I was studying for my finals.”
Garrett grips the edge of the kitchen counter so hard his knuckles turn white. “If you two think you’re getting the reward over me, you’re delusional. I ate broccoli last night. Plain, steamed broccoli. I hated every second of it, but she watched me do it, and she smiled.”
“God, her smile,” Dean groans, leaning back against the island and shutting his eyes. “It’s destroying my life. It really is.”
Since implementing the chart, you have started coming over every few days. You never come empty-handed. You show up carrying Tupperware containers filled with casseroles, fresh bread, and sweets. You sweep into the house like a gentle hurricane of domesticity, armed with a feather duster and an unshakeable moral compass.
The worst part — the absolute, most debilitating part for the three of them — is what you wear when you do it.
You are entirely oblivious to the effect you have. You show up in floral dresses that hit your knees, your waist cinched with a ribbon, looking like a 1950s housewife stepped out of a catalog. Sometimes you wear a frilly, pastel apron over your clothes to keep the flour off. You hum church hymns while you wipe the counters. You scold them gently for their bad habits. You act like the perfect, traditional wife, entirely unaware that the three men watching you are feral, testosterone-fueled athletes who are one loose thread away from snapping completely.
“I can’t sleep,” Dean confesses, keeping his eyes shut. “I literally can’t sleep anymore.”
“Join the club,” Logan mutters. “I haven’t slept a full night since she started wearing that yellow apron with the little ducks on it.”
“No, you don’t understand,” Dean says, his voice dropping into a raspy, tortured whisper. “I’m having dreams. Wet dreams.”
Garrett scoffs softly. “Dean, you’re twenty-two. Congratulations on basic biology.”
“Not about normal things, Garrett!” Dean snaps, opening his eyes and glaring at him. “About her And it’s messing with my head because they aren’t even normal wet dreams!”
Logan raises an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”
Dean runs a hand violently through his sandy hair, pacing a small circle in the kitchen. “In the dream, she’s in the kitchen. She’s wearing the floral dress. She’s baking cookies. The whole house smells like vanilla and sugar. And she looks so … sweet. So pure. And then she turns around, and she smiles at me, and I walk over to her, and I … I do things to her.”
Dean swallows hard, his face flushing a dark red.
“Filthy things,” Dean continues, his voice strained. “Things that would make Tucker literally murder me with a rusted spoon. On the kitchen island. In the apron. And she’s calling me a good boy the entire time. I woke up yesterday morning and I had to sit in the shower under freezing cold water for forty-five minutes just to keep myself from crying.”
Logan stares at Dean, completely horrified but also terrifyingly empathetic. “Okay. That is … that is intense.”
“It’s psychological warfare!” Dean hisses, gesturing wildly toward the fridge. “She is a literal angel. She doesn’t know what she’s doing. She bends over to check the oven, and the skirt flares out just a little bit, and I feel like my brain is melting out of my ears.”
“She is completely untouchable,” Garrett says softly, his voice cutting through Dean’s panic.
Garrett leans against the counter, crossing his arms over his chest. His gray eyes are dark, stormy with frustration and an aching, desperate kind of longing.
“That’s the problem,” Garrett says. “You’re dreaming about doing filthy things to her, Dean? She doesn’t even know what a wet dream is.”
Dean stops pacing. Logan looks at Garrett.
“Think about it,” Garrett continues, his voice turning grim. “She thinks hand-holding is a big deal. She prays before she eats a french fry. She was raised in a church where they probably told her that impure thoughts are a sin. If you tried to explain a wet dream to her, she would probably think you spilled water in your bed and offer to help you change your sheets.”
The absolute truth of that statement hits them like a physical blow.
Somehow, the realization of your total, complete innocence makes them all even hornier. It is a forbidden, unreachable purity that their corrupted minds are utterly obsessed with. They don’t want to ruin you. They want to worship you. They want to be the one man in the entire world who gets to show you what it feels like to be touched, to be loved, to be absolutely consumed by someone else.
But it’s impossible.
“She belongs in a glass case,” Logan says miserably, slumping against the counter. “Or a museum. We are entirely too dirtbag for her.”
“Tucker told us from day one,” Garrett says, staring at the floor. “He said if we touch her, we break her. I didn’t get it then. I thought he was just being an overprotective brother. But he was right. We don’t know how to do courtship. We don’t know how to do slow. We’re hockey players. We hit things.”
“I could learn,” Dean says defensively, though he sounds desperate. “I could buy flowers. I could open doors.”
“You hold the school record for most threesomes in a semester, Di Laurentis,” Logan reminds him.
“That was before I saw the light!” Dean argues. “I’m a changed man! I haven’t even looked at a girl since Y/N walked into Malone’s. I am reformed. I am practically a monk.”
Garrett lets out a harsh, humorless laugh. “We’re all monks now. And for what? She’s Tucker’s sister. Even if one of us somehow managed to learn how to be a perfect, god-fearing gentleman, Tucker would never allow it. He knows us too well.”
“Tucker isn’t the boss of her,” Dean points out, his competitive edge finally overriding his misery. He walks back over to the fridge, stopping directly in front of the pink poster board. He stares at the gold stars glinting in the afternoon light.
“What are you thinking, Dean?” Logan asks, eyeing him suspiciously.
“I’m thinking,” Dean says slowly, a dangerous, familiar spark returning to his eyes, “that we have a metric system right here.”
Garrett pushes off the counter. “What are you talking about?”
Dean turns around, a slow, predatory smirk spreading across his handsome face. The misery is gone, replaced entirely by the thrill of the hunt. “This behavior chart. She put it up to give us structure. To make us good boys.”
“Yeah,” Logan says slowly. “So?”
“So,” Dean says, tapping the poster board. “We use it. We play her game. We play it better than we’ve ever played anything in our lives. We don’t just act like gentlemen, we become gentlemen. We compete.”
Garrett narrows his eyes. “Compete for what?”
“For the right to pursue her,” Dean says, the words hanging heavy in the kitchen air.
“We are three guys who are aggressively, pathetically in love with the same girl,” Dean says, pointing between the three of them. “And we are all terrified of Tucker. If we all make a move, it’s going to be a bloodbath. Tucker will kill us, we’ll ruin our friendship, and she’ll run away crying because she hates conflict. So, we make an agreement.”
Dean steps away from the fridge, looking at Garrett, then at Logan.
“Whoever has the most gold stars on this chart by the end of the semester,” Dean proposes, his voice dead serious, “is the winner. The winner gets to go to Tucker, confess his intentions, take the beating like a man, and then ask Y/N on a proper, traditional date. And the losers have to back off completely. Forever. No interfering, no sabotage, no whining.”
Silence descends on the kitchen again.
It is an insane idea. They are betting on the affection of their best friend’s sister using a kindergarten reward system. It is childish, absurd, and potentially relationship-destroying.
But as Garrett looks at the chart, he realizes it is the only fair way.
He wants you. He wants you so badly his teeth ache. He wants to sit at the kitchen table while you make breakfast, he wants to go to church with you on Sundays just to hold your hand, he wants to build that white picket fence himself just to keep you safe inside it.
And he knows Logan and Dean want the exact same thing.
“You’re assuming she’s a prize to be won, Dean,” Logan says quietly, though he hasn’t looked away from the chart. “What if she doesn’t want the winner?”
“If the winner asks her out and she says no,” Dean replies easily, “then she says no. But the winner is the only one who gets the chance to ask. The winner gets a clear shot without the other two crowding him. Deal?”
Logan hesitates. He thinks about your soft hands, the way you smell like vanilla, the way you praised him for doing the dishes. He thinks about a lifetime of coming home to a warm house and someone who actually cares if he had a good day.
He sets his jaw. He refuses to lose that.
“Deal,” Logan says, his voice hard with resolve.
Dean turns to Garrett.
Garrett, the captain. The star center. The most competitive man on the Briar University campus. He looks at the single gold star separating him from Dean, and the tie he currently holds with Logan.
He isn’t going to lose. He doesn’t know how to lose.
“Excellent,” Dean grins, clearly thrilled with himself. “Gentlemen, the game is-”
The front door suddenly clicks open.
“Hey, guys, I’m back!” Tucker’s voice echoes from the foyer, followed by the heavy thud of his backpack hitting the floor. “And I brought Y/N! She wanted to drop off some cookies!”
The three men in the kitchen freeze.
Instant, absolute panic washes over them. The bet, the confidence, the competitive bravado entirely evaporates the second they hear your name.
“Hello!” Your sweet, melodic voice chimes out, followed by the soft click of your sensible shoes on the hardwood floor. “Are you boys in the kitchen?”
Garrett practically dives for the dirty sponge Logan abandoned earlier, furiously scrubbing a spot on the already pristine granite counter.
Logan snatches a rogue piece of junk mail off the island and starts reading it with terrifying intensity, pretending to be deeply engrossed in an ad for a local carpet cleaning service.
Dean just stands there, looking like a deer caught in headlights, violently trying to force the image of his wet dream out of his mind before you walk into the room.
You step into the kitchen.
You are wearing a pale pink dress with little white daisies printed on it. You have a delicate, white crocheted cardigan draped over your shoulders. In your hands is a large plastic container, and you are smiling so brightly it practically illuminates the room.
“Hi!” You say, your southern drawl thick and warm. “I made snickerdoodles. I know y’all have a big game this weekend, so I wanted to make sure you had plenty of energy.”
Tucker walks in behind you, looking exhausted but fond. He glances at the three of them. He notices Garrett aggressively scrubbing a clean counter, Logan reading junk mail like it’s a textbook, and Dean standing rigidly at attention with his hands clasped behind his back.
Tucker squints. “What are you idiots doing?”
“Cleaning!” Garrett barks out quickly, his voice a pitch higher than usual. “Just keeping the house tidy. You know. For the chart.”
You beam at him, setting the container of cookies on the island. “Oh, Garrett, that is so wonderful! Look at you, taking initiative.”
Garrett’s chest puffs out instinctively. He glances at Dean and Logan with a smug, triumphant look.
You walk over to the fridge, pulling a sheet of shiny gold stars from your small purse. You peel one off the sheet, your delicate fingers working carefully. You reach up, standing on your tiptoes slightly, and press the gold star firmly onto the poster board, right next to Garrett’s name.
“There you go,” you say, turning to him and giving his bicep a soft, approving pat. “Five stars for Garrett. You get the first reward.”
Garrett stops breathing. The touch of your hand on his arm sends a jolt of electricity straight to his groin. He stares down at you, absolutely mesmerized, completely lost in the scent of cinnamon and sugar that clings to you.
“Thank you, Y/N,” Garrett manages to rasp out, his voice incredibly deep. “I … I appreciate that.”
Logan and Dean are staring at Garrett with expressions of pure hatred.
“And I noticed that the living room doesn’t have a single piece of clothing on the floor,” you say, turning your attention to the other two. “Did you both help with that?”
“Yes, ma’am,” Dean says instantly, practically standing at attention.
“Absolutely,” Logan agrees, desperate not to be left behind.
You smile, peeling two more stars off the sheet and adding them to Dean and Logan’s columns. “Good boys. I am so proud of how well y’all are doing.”
Dean lets out a soft, embarrassing whimper. He quickly clears his throat to cover it up, but Tucker definitely heard it.
Tucker narrows his eyes at Dean, his protective instincts flaring up. “You okay, Di Laurentis?”
“Never better,” Dean squeaks, staring rigidly at the fridge.
“Well, I can’t stay long,” you say, turning back to your brother. “I have to get back to the dorm to finish an essay for my literature class. But enjoy the cookies!”
“I’ll walk you back,” Tucker says instantly.
“Oh, you don’t have to,” you assure him, picking up your purse. “It’s still daylight. I’ll be perfectly fine.”
“I am walking you back,” Tucker repeats, leaving no room for argument. He looks at his three roommates. “Don’t eat all the cookies before I get back. Or I’ll take a star down myself.”
“You don’t have authorization to touch the chart, Tucker,” Garrett says seriously. “Only Y/N does.”
You let out a lovely, melodic laugh. “He’s right, Tucker. Only I control the stars. Bye, boys! Have a blessed afternoon!”
“Bye, Y/N,” they chime in unison, sounding like a choir of completely brainwashed cult members.
They watch you leave the kitchen, their eyes glued to the sway of your pink skirt. They listen to the front door open and close, followed by the heavy thud of the deadbolt locking.
The silence returns to the house.
Garrett, Dean, and Logan slowly turn to look at each other.
The misery is gone. The despair is gone.
In its place is an absolutely terrifying, feral determination.
Garrett points a finger at Dean. “I am going to win.”
“You’re delusional,” Dean fires back, snatching a snickerdoodle from the container. “I am going to charm her so hard she’s going to forget your name.”
Logan cracks his knuckles, a slow, wicked grin spreading across his face. “You two can fight it out all you want. But she likes a project. And I am the biggest project in this house. She’s going to fix me, and then she’s going to marry me.”
The war has officially begun.
And all it took was a pack of shiny gold stickers.
***
The pink poster board on the refrigerator is no longer just a behavior chart. It is a monument to madness.
It is the second week of December. Outside the off-campus house, a fresh layer of Massachusetts snow blankets the front lawn, but inside the kitchen, the temperature is absolutely boiling.
Garrett, Dean, and Logan stand in a tight triangle around the kitchen island, staring at the refrigerator.
The chart is completely, utterly full. There is not a single millimeter of blank space left in any of their three columns. The gold stars overlap each other, gleaming mockingly in the overhead lights.
Garrett has exactly seventy-five gold stars. Dean has exactly seventy-five gold stars. Logan has exactly seventy-five gold stars.
It is a perfect, catastrophic, three-way tie.
“This is mathematically impossible,” Garrett says, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. He braces his massive hands on the granite counter, his jaw ticking so hard it looks like it might snap. “One of you cheated. I know for a fact I earned more stars this week. I shoveled the driveway before she even got out of her dorm.”
“I didn’t cheat!” Dean snaps, running a hand frantically through his sandy hair. He looks entirely unhinged. “I went to a knitting circle, Garrett! I sat in a circle with eight grandmothers at the community center and I learned how to knit a scarf! She gave me five stars for ‘embracing wholesome hobbies’. You can’t beat that!”
“Oh, please,” Logan scoffs, pointing an accusing finger at Dean. “I went to a Friday night Bible study. Do you know how hard it is to sit in a folding chair in a church basement, making eye contact with a youth pastor named Keith, while actively hallucinating about doing entirely unholy things to the girl who invited me? I earned those stars with my blood, sweat, and sanity.”
“It doesn’t matter what any of us did,” Garrett growls, turning his fierce gray eyes on his teammates. “The bet was simple. The one with the most stars at the end of the semester gets the right to pursue her. Nobody else interferes. We tie, nobody wins. Which means nobody has the go-ahead.”
“Well, somebody has to win!” Dean practically shouts, pacing the length of the kitchen. “I am dying, boys. I am literally dying. Tucker and Y/N fly back to Texas tomorrow morning for Christmas break. That’s three weeks. Three weeks without seeing her, smelling her, or hearing her call me a good boy. If I don’t get to stake my claim before she leaves, I’m going to throw myself off the campus bridge.”
Logan rubs the back of his neck, his normally easygoing face tight with frustration. “We can’t all pursue her. Tucker will literally buy a shotgun. We agreed to the bet so we wouldn’t tear this house — and her — apart.”
“Fuck the bet,” Garrett says suddenly.
Dean and Logan stop. They both stare at their captain.
“Excuse me?” Dean says.
Garrett stands up to his full, intimidating height. His chest heaves under his dark gray t-shirt. “Fuck the bet. Fuck the gold stars. I can’t do this anymore. I am not stepping back just because we tied. I want her. I am going to make her mine, and I don’t care if I have to fight both of you and Tucker to do it.”
“Whoa, hold on,” Logan says, stepping forward, his own alpha instincts flaring up. “You don’t just get to claim her because you’re the captain, Graham. I want her just as badly as you do. Do you have any idea what it does to me when she wears those little floral dresses? When she hums while she washes my dishes? I want to put a ring on her finger. I want her in my bed.”
“Your bed?” Dean barks out a harsh, desperate laugh. “I want her everywhere. I want her on this kitchen island. I want to ruin that perfect, sweet little innocence of hers. I want to pull her hair and make her scream my name until she loses her voice. I want to do filthy, degrading, mind-blowing things to her while she’s wearing that goddamn frilly apron, and I’m not letting either of you get to her first!”
“You think you’re the only one?” Garrett snarls, taking a step toward Dean, completely entirely feral. “I want to bend her over the dining table. I want to hold her down and make her take every inch of me until she’s begging. I am obsessed with her, Di Laurentis. It’s a sickness. I’m going to ruin her for any other man.”
“You’ll have to go through me,” Logan warns, his voice dropping an octave, his fists clenching at his sides. “Because she’s going to be underneath me, looking up at me, taking it all-”
A loud, metallic clatter cuts through the kitchen.
It sounds like a tin can hitting the hardwood floor in the foyer.
Garrett freezes. Logan stops breathing. Dean’s eyes go wide.
Simultaneously, the three massive athletes turn their heads toward the hallway.
You are standing in the foyer.
The front door is slightly ajar behind you, letting in a biting gust of December wind. You are wearing a thick, powder-blue winter coat, a white knitted beanie, and your cheeks are flushed pink from the cold.
At your feet lies a round metal tin. The lid has popped off, scattering a dozen perfectly frosted, homemade Christmas cookies across the hardwood floor.
Your hands are clamped over your mouth. Your eyes, usually so bright and warm, are dilated with absolute, unadulterated shock. They are wide and glistening with the sudden, sharp sting of tears.
You heard everything.
Every filthy, dirty, explicit thing they just said. The bet. The gold stars. The competition to “win” you. The incredibly graphic, violent ways they want to ruin your innocence.
“Y/N,” Garrett breathes, the color entirely draining from his face. The fierce, feral competitor vanishes in a fraction of a second, replaced by sheer, suffocating panic. “Y/N, wait.”
You let out a small, broken gasp. You take a step backward, your sensible winter boot crunching on a sugar cookie.
“Sweetheart, please,” Logan begs, holding his hands up like he’s approaching a terrified, wounded animal. He takes a slow step forward. “Just let us explain. It’s not what you think-”
“You … you bet on me?” You whisper, your voice trembling so violently it barely makes a sound. “A chart? Like … like a prize?”
“No!” Dean says, his voice cracking with pure desperation. “No, Y/N, it wasn’t like that! We just—we all wanted you so badly, and we didn’t know how to handle it!”
You look at Dean. Then you look at Logan. Then you look at Garrett.
The image of them — the perfect, polite gentlemen you thought you were helping, the boys you prayed for, the boys you baked for — shatters into a million jagged pieces. They aren’t gentlemen. They are predators. And they have been circling you for months, salivating, waiting for the right moment to pounce and do the horrible, filthy things they just described.
A sob tears from your throat.
You spin on your heel, grab the doorknob, and practically throw yourself out into the freezing snow.
“Y/N!” Garrett roars.
The heavy wooden door slams shut behind you with a deafening bang.
Garrett, Dean, and Logan sprint into the foyer, slipping on the crushed cookies. Garrett rips the front door open, stepping out onto the icy porch in nothing but his socks.
“Y/N!” He yells into the falling snow.
But you are already running. You are sprinting across the front lawn, tears streaming down your freezing cheeks, desperate to get back to the safety of your dorm, to Tucker, to anywhere that isn’t here.
Garrett stands on the porch, the freezing wind whipping through his hair. Logan and Dean stand in the doorway behind him, looking at the empty street.
“She’s gone,” Logan whispers, his voice entirely hollow.
Garrett slowly turns around, his gray eyes dead. He looks at the crushed cookies on the floor. He looks at the chart on the fridge in the distance.
“We are so fucked,” Garrett says.
***
The Texas heat is a jarring contrast to the New England winter. Even in December, the air is mild and humid.
You sit in the third pew of your childhood church, surrounded by the familiar scent of polished wood, old hymn books, and your mother’s floral perfume. The choir is singing a beautiful rendition of “O Holy Night.” It is peaceful. It is safe.
It is absolute torture.
It has been exactly two weeks since you fled the off-campus house. Two weeks since you boarded a plane with Tucker, who spent the entire flight wondering aloud why his three best friends were suddenly ignoring his texts and acting like they were at a funeral. You hadn’t said a word. You couldn’t.
You try to focus on the pastor’s sermon, but your mind is a traitor.
Every time you close your eyes, you don’t see angels or scripture. You see Garrett’s massive arms braced against the kitchen counter. You see Dean’s wicked, hungry smirk. You see Logan’s intense, darkening eyes.
I want to ruin that perfect, sweet little innocence of hers.
Dean’s voice echoes in your head, a phantom whisper against your ear. You shiver violently, crossing your arms over your chest, pressing your knees together in the church pew.
You are a good girl. You have always been a good girl. You saved yourself, you kept your thoughts pure, you prayed for guidance.
But overhearing them has awakened something entirely terrifying inside your body.
The shock and betrayal have slowly, agonizingly, morphed into something else. Something hot. Something heavy. Something that makes your skin flush and your pulse race in places you have never paid attention to before.
That night, you lie in your narrow childhood bed, the ceiling fan spinning lazily above you. The house is completely silent.
You squeeze your eyes shut, clutching the edge of your quilt, trying to pray yourself to sleep. Lord, please cleanse my mind. Please remove these thoughts. Please make me forget them.
But the darkness behind your eyelids is entirely hijacked.
You drift into a restless, feverish sleep.
The dream hits you with the force of a tidal wave.
You are in the kitchen of the off-campus house. You are wearing the yellow floral dress, the one that ties at the waist. But the fabric feels incredibly thin, brushing against your overly sensitive skin.
A hand grips your hip. It is massive, hot, and calloused.
Garrett.
You gasp in the dream as he pulls your back flush against his broad, solid chest. You can feel the hard ridges of his abs through your dress, the overwhelming, suffocating heat of his body. He leans down, his mouth brushing against the sensitive skin beneath your ear.
“Mine,” Garrett growls in your ear, his voice a vibrating, possessive rumble that shoots straight down your spine and pools between your thighs. “You’re mine, Y/N. I told you I was going to ruin you for anyone else.”
You whimper, arching your neck, completely powerless to stop the heavy, wet ache blooming between your legs.
Then, Dean is in front of you. He steps into your space, his eyes dark with unfiltered lust. He reaches out, his long, skilled fingers trailing down the center of your chest, undoing the tiny buttons of your dress with agonizing slowness.
“Such a good girl,” Dean murmurs, his voice a wicked, sinful coaxing. He parts the fabric, exposing your collarbone, the swell of your breasts. “So pure. God, I want to dirty you up. I want to hear you beg for it, sweetheart.”
In the real world, tossing and turning in your childhood bed in Texas, your breathing turns ragged. Your hands instinctively slide down to grip the bedsheets, twisting the fabric into knots. A sheen of sweat coats your skin. You are burning up from the inside out.
In the dream, Logan’s hands replace Dean’s. Logan is kneeling in front of you. He pushes the skirt of your dress up, his large hands gripping your bare thighs. His thumbs press into the soft, sensitive flesh, parting your legs.
“Please,” you hear yourself cry out in the dream, though you don’t even know what you’re begging for. It is an entirely new, blinding sensation.
“I’ve got you,” Logan whispers, his breath hot against the juncture of your thighs. “I’m going to make you feel so damn good, Y/N. Just let go.”
Logan’s mouth touches your skin.
You jolt awake in the dark.
Your eyes snap open, your chest heaving as you gasp for air in the quiet Texas bedroom. Your heart is pounding a frantic, erratic rhythm against your ribs.
You lie there, paralyzed, completely consumed by the physical aftermath of the dream.
Between your thighs, there is a heavy, throbbing ache. A wet, slick heat that you have never felt before. The friction of your own cotton underwear against your swollen flesh is almost unbearable. Your body is practically vibrating with an empty, aching need.
“Oh my God,” you whisper into the dark, tears springing to your eyes.
You pull your knees to your chest, burying your face in your hands, overwhelmed by the crushing guilt. You feel like a sinner. A dirty, corrupted sinner. You are having explicitly filthy dreams about your brother’s three best friends doing things to you that you couldn’t even put into words.
And the worst part — the part that makes you sob into your pillow — is that your body craves it.
You don’t want to forget them. You want to go back to sleep. You want Garrett’s possessive grip. You want Dean’s dirty praise. You want Logan’s mouth on your skin.
For the rest of the Christmas break, you are a ghost. You pick at your food. You stare out the window. Every time Tucker mentions their names, asking why the hell they aren’t returning his calls, your stomach plummets, and a fresh wave of heat washes over your body.
It is a grueling, exhausting war between your sheltered mind and your rapidly awakening body. And your body is winning.
***
It is the night before you and Tucker are supposed to fly back to Massachusetts for the spring semester.
Your suitcase is packed and sitting by the door. You are lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, dreading the return to Briar University. You don’t know how you are going to look at them. You don’t know how you are going to be in the same state as them without completely falling apart.
Exhaustion finally drags you under.
The dream that comes this time is not a fragmented sequence. It is a terrifying, hyper-realistic onslaught of the senses.
You are entirely naked. You don’t know how it happened, but the floral dresses and the sensible skirts are gone. You are lying on the plush rug of their living room floor.
Garrett is above you. His heavy, muscular body presses you into the carpet, his chest crushing against yours. He grips both of your wrists in one of his massive hands, pinning them above your head. His mouth is entirely consuming yours, a punishing, bruising kiss that leaves you breathless and dizzy.
“You’re not going anywhere,” Garrett murmurs against your lips, his hips rolling down to press against yours. You can feel the impossible size and hardness of his erection pressing directly against your aching, wet center. “You are taking all of this.”
You cry out into his mouth, your back arching off the floor, desperate for the friction.
But then Garrett pulls back.
Dean slides behind you, pulling your back flush against his chest. He wraps his arms around your waist, pulling you tightly against his own hard length. His mouth attacks your neck, sucking hard enough to leave a bruise, his teeth scraping over your pulse point.
“You like it, don’t you?” Dean rasps in your ear, his hand sliding down your stomach, dipping lower and lower until his fingers brush against your slick heat. “You like being our good girl. Let me hear it. Say you like it.”
“I like it,” you sob in the dream, completely losing your mind as Dean’s long fingers slide into your wetness, stroking you with an expert, merciless rhythm. “Please, Dean, please-”
“Look at me, sweetheart.” Logan’s voice.
You open your eyes. Logan is kneeling between your spread thighs. His gray eyes are dark, stormy, completely fixated on the sight of Dean’s fingers working inside you.
Logan leans forward. He rests his large hands on your hips, his thumbs pressing into your hip bones, pinning you in place.
Then, Logan lowers his mouth.
The sensation of his hot, wet tongue sliding over your most sensitive, swollen flesh sends a violent shockwave through your entire body.
In your bed in Texas, you cry out loudly, your back arching off the mattress. Your hands fly down to your own body, completely entirely driven by instinct. You don’t even know what you’re doing, but you need relief. You need it so badly it feels like you’re dying.
In the dream, the sensory overload is pushing you straight to the edge.
Garrett is kissing you again, swallowing your moans. Dean’s fingers are pumping inside you, stretching you, matching the frantic, desperately wet rhythm of Logan’s tongue lashing against your clit.
The pleasure is building, pooling, tightening like a coiled spring in your lower stomach. It is agonizing. It is beautiful. It is right there. You are seconds away from shattering, from experiencing your very first orgasm, surrounded by the three men you realize, with terrifying clarity, you are hopelessly, completely in love with.
“Let it go for us,” Garrett growls.
“Come for me, baby,” Dean demands.
“Taste so fucking sweet,” Logan murmurs.
The tension snaps. You are right on the absolute edge of the precipice, your body preparing to explode into a million pieces of blinding, white-hot ecstasy.
And then-
The shrill, piercing shriek of your iPhone alarm clock shatters the silence of the room.
Your eyes snap open.
The living room vanishes. Garrett is gone. Dean is gone. Logan is gone.
You are alone in your childhood bedroom. It is 5 AM. Your flight is in three hours.
The physical sensation drops out from under you, leaving you stranded on the absolute edge of the cliff. The heavy, aching arousal is still there, throbbing violently between your legs, demanding a release that is suddenly, cruelly out of reach.
You let out a frustrated, desperate whine, your hands gripping the bedsheets so hard your knuckles turn white.
The realization of what you have been reduced to hits you. You are a tangled, sweating, thoroughly aroused mess, waking up from a filthy dream about three men you haven’t spoken to in weeks.
You sit up in bed, bringing your knees to your chest.
And then, you burst into tears.
You cry because you are frustrated. You cry because your body aches in a way you don’t know how to fix. You cry because you are a traditional, sheltered girl who was supposed to wait for a sweet, simple man, and instead, you have been entirely corrupted by three massive, filthy-mouthed hockey players.
You don’t want the white picket fence anymore.
You want the off-campus house. You want the chaos. You want Garrett’s fierce protection. You want Dean’s dirty praise. You want Logan’s intense, soulful eyes.
You crave them. You crave them so badly it feels like a physical illness.
You wipe your tears roughly with the back of your hand, looking across the room at your packed suitcase.
In three hours, you will board a plane back to Massachusetts. In less than twelve hours, you will be back on the Briar University campus.
You take a deep, shaky breath, the residual heat of the dream still causing a deep, heavy pulse between your thighs.
You don’t know what you are going to do when you see them. But you know one thing for absolutely certain.
You are not the same innocent girl who ran out of that house a month ago.
Dean Di Laurentis x Garrett Graham x John Logan x Tucker!Reader
Summary: Tucker’s one rule is simple … don’t touch his sister. Garrett, Dean, and Logan agree. They are very good at agreeing. They are considerably less good at following through
Warning: 18+ content
Read part two here
The television screen flashes with the blinding strobe lights of a digital goal horn.
“Read it and weep, Graham,” Logan says, leaning back on the battered leather sofa and crossing his ankles on the coffee table. He tosses his Xbox controller onto the cushion beside him with a heavy, satisfying thud. “That’s three in a row. You’re losing your touch.”
Garrett glares at the screen, his jaw set. “That was a garbage bounce and you know it. EA Sports actively caters to your lack of skill.”
“Or maybe,” Logan says, a slow, lazy grin spreading across his face, “I’m just better than you. Accept it. It’s the first step to healing.”
“I will literally fight you,” Garrett replies, not entirely joking. He rubs the back of his neck, his competitive streak burning just beneath the surface. He hates losing. Doesn’t matter if it’s on the ice, in the classroom, or on a dusty console in their off-campus living room.
From the armchair in the corner, Dean chuckles. He’s sprawled out in a pair of gray sweatpants, a mixing bowl of Lucky Charms resting on his stomach. His phone is gripped in one hand, his thumb swiping with practiced precision. “Don’t fight him, Garrett. Logan’s got that underlying rage issue. You’ll ruin his pretty face, and then how is he going to pull the kappa girls tonight?”
“Please,” Logan scoffs. “My face is indestructible. And for the record, I’m not pulling Kappa tonight. I’m branching out.”
“Branching out?” Garrett raises an eyebrow, hitting the restart button on the console. “To what? Tri Delt? So adventurous.”
“I’m a man of the people,” Logan says effortlessly. He stretches his arms over his head, popping his shoulders. Beneath the easy charm and the quick jokes, there’s a tension Logan carries that he never talks about. Garrett knows it’s there, Dean knows it’s there, but they don’t push. Logan’s dad is a mess, the mechanic shop is a weight around his neck, and hockey is the only place he can breathe. Well, hockey and this living room.
The front door swings open, the deadbolt clicking loudly in the quiet house.
Tucker walks in. He looks entirely out of place in the lazy Saturday afternoon atmosphere. He’s wearing a fitted white t-shirt that clings to his chest, damp with sweat, and a pair of faded jeans. He looks exhausted. More importantly, he looks serious.
“Look who decided to show up,” Dean says around a mouthful of marshmallows. “Where the hell have you been all day, Tuck? You missed the destruction of Garrett’s ego.”
“I was not destroyed,” Garrett snaps.
Tucker doesn’t smile. He doesn’t drop his keys in the ceramic bowl by the door. He just stands there, his hands on his hips, looking at the three of them like he’s assessing a threat.
“I was moving someone in,” Tucker says. His deep, southern drawl is tight, clipped in a way they aren’t used to. Tucker is the calm one. The gentleman. He doesn’t do tense.
“Moving who in?” Logan asks, sensing the shift in the room’s energy. He sits up a little straighter. “You got a new girl already? Semester hasn’t even started.”
“It’s not a girl,” Tucker says, walking into the living room and taking a seat on the edge of the second sofa. He rests his elbows on his knees, folding his large hands together. “Well, it is a girl. But it’s not a hookup. It’s my sister.”
Silence falls over the living room. Even the low hum of the television seems to fade out.
Garrett drops his controller. “Your what?”
“My sister,” Tucker repeats, his voice dropping an octave. “She’s a freshman here. I just finished moving her into her dorm.”
Dean lowers his bowl of cereal. “Hold on. You have a sister? A younger sister? Why the hell are we just hearing about this now?”
“Because I know exactly how you three operate,” Tucker says flatly, his dark eyes snapping to Dean. “And I wanted to keep her existence off your radar for as long as humanly possible.”
“Ouch,” Logan says, pressing a hand to his chest. “I’m hurt, Tuck. I’m a romantic.”
“You’re a menace,” Tucker corrects him without missing a beat. He looks at Garrett. “You’re a puck bunny magnet.” He looks at Dean. “And you’re a walking CDC warning.”
“Hey,” Dean protests, sitting up. “I get tested regularly. I am completely clean. And I am highly respectful of women.”
“I’m not here to debate your morals, Dean,” Tucker says, leaning forward. The easygoing Tucker is completely gone, replaced by an older brother who looks ready to commit a felony. “I am here to lay down some ground rules. Because she goes to Briar now, which means she’s going to be around. She’ll probably come to the games. She might even come by the house if I invite her.”
“Invite her over right now,” Dean says instantly. “I want to meet a female Tucker. Does she say y’all?”
“Dean, shut up,” Garrett says, reading the absolute murder in Tucker’s expression. “Let him talk.”
Tucker takes a deep breath. “You guys know a little bit about how I grew up. Mom working three jobs, right?”
Garrett nods. He knows better than anyone what a screwed-up childhood looks like. His own father made sure of that. But Tucker’s childhood wasn’t violent, it was just hard.
“Well,” Tucker continues, “while I had hockey and football to keep me out of trouble after school, Mom couldn’t leave my sister home alone. So she sent her to the after-school program at the local church.”
“Okay,” Logan says slowly. “So?”
“So,” Tucker says, “she basically grew up in that church. The youth group, the choir, the Bible studies. Everything. My mom and I aren’t religious, but it stuck with her. Deeply.”
Dean frowns, tilting his head. “Like … she prays before meals?”
“Like she is the most sheltered, traditional, sweet, innocent girl you will ever meet in your miserable lives,” Tucker says, his voice completely deadpan. “She’s an Early Childhood Education major. You know why?”
“Because she likes kids?” Garrett guesses.
“Because she wants to be a stay-at-home mom,” Tucker corrects him. “She is going to college to get a degree she only plans on using to raise her own children after she gets married. She wants the picket fence. She wants the Sunday school. She is … entirely pure.”
Logan lets out a sharp laugh, then quickly cuts it off when Tucker glares at him. “Sorry. Sorry, I just—you’re telling me this girl is walking onto
Briar’s campus? Does she know what goes on here? Does she know what goes on in this house?”
“No,” Tucker says firmly. “And she is never going to find out. I need you three to swear to me right now that you will not look at her, you will not hit on her, you will not breathe in her direction with any sort of romantic or sexual intent.”
“Buddy, relax,” Garrett says, holding up his hands. “We aren’t monsters. If she’s your sister, she’s off-limits. Period. Bro code.”
“It’s more than bro code, Garrett,” Tucker insists. “You don’t understand. She is naive. If you so much as smile at her, she’ll think you’re courting her. And I am not joking.” Tucker pauses, dragging a hand down his face. “Guys. She thinks hand-holding is as far as a couple should go before marriage.”
For three seconds, nobody speaks.
Then, Dean chokes on a marshmallow.
Logan bursts into laughter, slapping his thigh. “You’re messing with us. There is absolutely no way.”
“Hand-holding?” Dean wheezes, coughing into his fist. “Before marriage? Tuck, what century did she grow up in?”
“I am completely serious,” Tucker says, and the utter lack of amusement in his face finally makes Logan stop laughing. “She is a southern belle who believes in courtship, purity, and happily-ever-afters. She doesn’t understand guys like you. She doesn’t understand casual. If you touch her, you will break her. And if you break her, I will put you in the hospital.”
The threat hangs in the air, heavy and very real. Tucker is the nicest guy on the team, but he’s also six-foot-three of solid muscle, and nobody doubts he could snap Dean in half if he wanted to.
“Message received, Tuck,” Garrett says, his tone softening. He respects family loyalty. He respects protecting the people you love. “We won’t touch her. We won’t even talk to her if she comes over. She’s invisible to us.”
“Speak for yourself,” Dean mutters, though he looks a little terrified. “I respect a good challenge.”
Tucker stands up, crossing the room in two strides until he is towering over Dean’s armchair. “This isn’t a challenge, Di Laurentis. I swear to God. Stay away from her.”
“I’m kidding!” Dean holds his hands up in surrender, nearly spilling his cereal. “I’m kidding, man! I like women who actually want to sleep with me. Your sister sounds like a nightmare for my lifestyle. She is completely safe from me.”
Logan nods from the couch. “Same here, Tuck. I promise. I don’t need the drama, and I definitely don’t need you bench-pressing me. She’s safe.”
Tucker studies them for a long moment. He searches Garrett’s steady gaze, Logan’s relaxed but honest face, and Dean’s slightly panicked expression. Finally, he nods.
“Good,” Tucker says, stepping back. He looks exhausted again. “Because she’s completely out of her element here. She’s terrified, even if she won’t admit it. The last thing she needs is one of you degenerates making her life harder.”
***
You fold the last of your pastel cardigans, tucking it neatly into the small wooden dresser of your new dorm room.
The air conditioner in the window rattles loudly, fighting a losing battle against the muggy Massachusetts heat, but you barely notice. You smooth your hands down the front of your modest denim skirt, taking a deep breath and looking around the tiny, cinderblock room.
It feels entirely foreign. The smell of industrial floor cleaner, the distant thumping bass from a stereo down the hall, the sound of skateboards clattering on the pavement outside — it’s a million miles away from the quiet, dusty heat of Texas. It’s a million miles away from the gentle hymns of Sunday morning service, the sweet tea on the porch, and the safe, predictable routine you’ve known your entire life.
Your roommate hasn’t arrived yet. The other side of the room is totally bare, a stark contrast to your side, which you have already meticulously decorated. A floral quilt covers your twin bed. A framed photograph of you, your mother, and your brother, Tucker, sits on the desk. Next to it, a small, worn wooden cross leans against a stack of textbooks.
You walk over to the desk and trace the edge of the picture frame. Your mom looks tired in the photo, but she’s smiling. She always worked so hard. Three jobs, barely sleeping, just to make sure you and Tucker had food on the table. You know why Tucker pushes himself so hard on the ice. He wants to go pro to take care of her.
But your path has always been different.
You pull out the chair and sit down, resting your hands in your lap. The girls at the church back home told you that coming to a big university up North was a mistake. They said the boys here would be wild, that the culture was godless, that you would lose your way.
But Tucker is here. And you trust your brother more than anyone in the world. He promised to look out for you.
Still, your stomach is tied in knots. You bite your lower lip, listening to the shrieks of laughter from the hallway as a group of girls runs past your door. They sound so confident. So worldly.
You reach into your tote bag and pull out your journal, opening it to a fresh page. You’ve always found comfort in writing things out. It’s how you process the world.
Dear Lord, you write, the pen scratching softly against the paper. Thank you for bringing me here safely. Please watch over Mom back in Texas. And please guide me through this new season. Help me stay true to my values. Keep my heart guarded until I find the man you have chosen for me.
You pause, tapping the pen against your chin. The idea of marriage is something you’ve prayed about since you were a little girl. You don’t want a college fling. You don’t want to play games. You want the real thing — a man who will hold your hand on the porch, lead a family with kindness, and love you completely. You know that kind of man is rare, especially on a college campus, but you’re willing to wait. You’re willing to save yourself for him.
A loud knock on your open door makes you jump.
You spin around in your chair. Standing in the doorway is a tall, striking girl with bright pink streaks in her dark hair. She’s wearing ripped jeans, a band t-shirt that’s cropped above her navel, and a pair of heavy combat boots. She’s dragging a massive suitcase behind her.
“Hey,” she says, chewing on a piece of gum. “You must be my roommate.”
You stand up quickly, smoothing your skirt again, a nervous but genuine smile breaking across your face. “Hi! Yes, I’m Y/N. It’s so nice to meet you.”
The girl blinks at you, her eyes dropping to your denim skirt, your high-necked blouse, and then over to the floral quilt on your bed. She pops her gum.
“I’m Karly,” she says, pulling her suitcase into the room. “And I’m gonna be honest with you, Y/N. We are going to have a very interesting year.”
You swallow hard, your heart fluttering with a mix of excitement and absolute terror. “I’m sure we will.”
You glance back at the photo of your brother on your desk. Tucker said he lived with a few guys from his hockey team. He said they were nice enough, but that he wanted you to focus on your studies and keep your distance from the hockey house.
I’ll be fine, you tell yourself, turning back to help Karly with her bags. I’m just here to study. How much trouble could I possibly get into?
***
The neon sign for Malone’s flickers in the dimming Massachusetts twilight, casting a red hue over the cracked pavement of the parking lot. It’s early for a Friday night, which means the usual crowd hasn’t completely overrun the bar yet.
Inside, the smell of stale beer, fried food, and floor wax is overwhelming, but to the students of Briar University, it smells like home.
“I’m just saying,” Dean says, sliding into the worn vinyl of a corner booth, “It’s going to be awkward. What are we even supposed to talk about with a girl who thinks premarital hand-holding is a sin? The weather? The stock market?”
“We talk about whatever she wants to talk about,” Garrett says, taking the seat across from him. He grabs a laminated menu from the center of the table, not bothering to look at it. He already knows what he’s ordering. “Tucker said she’s homesick. He just wants us to be nice to her, eat our burgers, and not act like animals for exactly one hour. Can you manage that, Di Laurentis?”
“I can be nice,” Dean says defensively. He runs a hand through his sandy-blonde hair. “I’m incredibly nice. I just don’t know how to interact with a girl without … you know.”
“Flirting?” Logan suggests, sliding into the booth next to Garrett. He bumps his shoulder against Garrett’s to make room. “Objectifying them? Assessing their bra size with a single glance?”
“I don’t objectify,” Dean scoffs. “I appreciate. There’s a difference. And I’m just worried I’ll slip up and say a bad word, and she’ll burst into tears and call the youth pastor.”
Garrett rolls his eyes. “Just keep your mouth shut, then. Logan and I will carry the conversation. It’s an hour. We eat, we ask about her classes, we say it was nice to meet her, and we go home. Simple.”
“Exactly,” Logan agrees, picking up a paper coaster and spinning it between his long fingers. “She’s probably just a female version of Tucker anyway. Plaid shirt, polite smile, talks real slow. It’s not going to be hard to keep it in our pants for Tucker’s little sister.”
“Thank God,” Dean mutters, checking his phone. “Because if she’s a nightmare, this is going to be the longest hour of my life.”
The heavy wooden door of Malone’s swings open.
Garrett, sitting facing the entrance, glances up out of habit. He expects to see a female Tucker. Someone tall, broad-shouldered, maybe a little awkward, hiding behind a bulky sweater.
Instead, the air leaves his lungs in one sharp, sudden rush.
“Holy shit,” Garrett breathes, the words slipping out before he can stop them.
Logan and Dean turn their heads to follow his gaze.
Tucker is walking through the door, his hand resting protectively on the lower back of the girl beside him.
You step into the dimly lit pub, your eyes wide as you take in the sticky floors, the sports memorabilia on the walls, and the loud hum of conversation. You’re wearing a simple, pale yellow sundress. It has a modest square neckline, thick straps, and a skirt that flows perfectly down to your knees. It isn’t tight, it isn’t revealing, and it certainly isn’t trying to be sexy.
But the way the fabric cinches at your narrow waist, the way the soft yellow brings out the undertones of your skin, the way your hair falls in loose, untouched waves over your shoulders — it hits the three boys in the booth like a physical blow.
You look like a walking, talking angel. You look soft. Untouched. You look like Sunday mornings and sweet tea and everything pure in a world they have spent the last three years tearing up.
“Oh, no,” Dean whispers, his voice strangled. He grips the edge of the table, his knuckles turning white. “Oh, God.”
Logan simply stares, his mouth slightly parted. The paper coaster slips from his fingers and lands silently on the table. “Tucker didn’t say she looked like … that.”
“Shut up,” Garrett hisses, kicking Logan under the table, though his own heart is hammering against his ribs in a way it only does right before a puck drops. “Both of you, shut up. Look at the table. Do not stare at her.”
But it’s too late. Tucker spots them in the corner and raises a hand, guiding you toward the booth.
You swallow your nerves, giving your brother a small, grateful smile. He looks so tall and commanding here, so entirely in his element. You, on the other hand, feel completely out of place. The music is a little too loud, the stares from the other tables a little too bold, but you keep your chin up. You’re determined to make a good impression. These are Tucker’s best friends. They’re basically his family up here.
“Hey, guys,” Tucker says as you both reach the table.
Three massive, intimidating athletes immediately scramble to their feet. It’s almost comical how quickly they stand up, almost tripping over each other to get out of the booth.
“Hey, Tuck,” the guy with the dark hair and striking gray eyes says. His voice is deep, a little rough around the edges. He looks at you, and the sheer intensity in his gaze makes you take a half-step back, your shoulder bumping into Tucker’s chest.
“Guys,” Tucker says, his voice taking on that protective, older-brother warning tone they recognize immediately. “This is my sister.”
“Hi,” you say softly. Your southern accent slips out, sweet and slow, curling around the single syllable like molasses.
Dean actually lets out a quiet, pathetic noise at the back of his throat. He coughs loudly to cover it up.
“It’s so lovely to meet y’all,” you continue, clasping your hands together in front of your dress. You look at the dark-haired guy first. “Tucker’s told me so much about you. You must be Garrett.”
Garrett stares down at you. You barely come up to his chest. Up close, he can see the faint dusting of freckles across your nose and the complete, utter lack of makeup. You’re entirely natural. It takes every ounce of his legendary self-control not to reach out and touch your cheek just to see if you’re real.
“Yeah,” Garrett says, his voice tight. He clears his throat, forcing a polite smile that feels entirely foreign on his face. “I’m Garrett. Nice to meet you.”
You smile brightly, and Garrett feels a sudden, violent urge to protect that smile at all costs. It’s a completely irrational, insane thought. He’s known you for thirty seconds. But he wants to wrap you in bubble wrap and fight anyone who tries to take it off.
“And you must be Logan,” you say, turning your attention to the tall, handsome guy with the easy stance and the sharp jawline.
Logan blinks, snapping out of his daze. He normally has a line for every girl, a joke for every situation, a smirk that makes women melt. Right now, he feels like a socially inept middle schooler.
“That’s me,” Logan says, managing a crooked smile. He reaches out, offering his hand. “Good to finally meet the legendary sister.”
You hesitate for a fraction of a second before unclassping your hands and placing your small, soft palm into his.
Logan’s brain short-circuits. Your hand is so tiny in his. His skin is rough from calluses and hockey tape; yours is unimaginably soft. The jolt of electricity that shoots up his arm is so intense he nearly yanks his hand away. He lets go quickly, shoving his hands deep into the pockets of his jeans, trying to ignore the sudden rush of heat pooling low in his stomach.
“And you’re Dean,” you say, turning to the last guy.
Dean is staring at you with wide, panicked eyes. You have a delicate, silver cross resting against your collarbone. He wants to bite it. He wants to ruin his entire life for you.
“Hi,” Dean says, his voice coming out an octave higher than usual. He clears his throat again, violently. “Yeah. I’m Dean. Welcome to Briar.”
“Thank you,” you say, genuinely touched by how polite they all seem. Tucker made them sound like absolute hooligans, but they’re standing up straight, looking you in the eye, and greeting you with perfect manners. “I really appreciate y’all letting me crash your dinner. I know it’s a Friday night, and you probably have better things to do.”
“Not at all,” Garrett says instantly, his voice a low rumble. “We’re happy to have you.”
“Yeah,” Logan chimes in. “We were just talking about how much we were looking forward to it.”
Tucker narrows his eyes at Logan, clearly suspicious of the overly enthusiastic tone, but he gestures to the booth. “Let’s sit down. I’m starving.”
The seating arrangement suddenly becomes a high-stakes game of musical chairs.
Garrett slides into the U-shaped booth first, taking the far corner. Dean immediately dives in next to him, desperate to put a physical barrier between himself and you so he doesn’t do something stupid like propose marriage. Logan slides into the other side.
Which leaves the space right in the middle, between Logan and Dean.
“Go ahead,” Tucker says, nudging you gently toward the middle of the booth. He plans to sit on the outside edge so he can easily flag down the waitress.
You slide into the booth. You try to make yourself as small as possible, but it’s a tight fit. Your left thigh presses firmly against Dean’s leg, and your right shoulder brushes against Logan’s bicep.
Both men instantly freeze.
You don’t notice. You’re busy smoothing the skirt of your dress over your knees, making sure it stays perfectly modest. “This place is … lively,” you say, raising your voice slightly over the bass thumping from the jukebox.
“It’s a dump,” Garrett says bluntly from across the table. “But they make the best burgers in town.”
“I love a good burger,” you say, giving him a bright smile.
Garrett grips his menu so hard the laminated plastic bends.
A waitress with a nose ring and a tired expression walks over, popping a bubble of chewing gum. “What can I get you boys? And …” she glances at you, raising an eyebrow. “… sweetheart?”
“I’ll have a water with lemon, please,” you say politely. “And the classic cheeseburger. No onions.”
The waitress nods, scribbling it down. The boys place their usual orders — beers, double burgers, loaded fries — and the waitress disappears into the crowd.
“So,” Logan says, leaning forward slightly. He has to turn his body toward you, which means he gets a face-full of your perfume. You smell like vanilla and sunshine. It’s intoxicating. “Tucker says you’re majoring in Early Childhood Education.”
You nod eagerly, happy to talk about something familiar. “Yes! I just had my first orientation class today. It’s so exciting. I love working with kids.”
“That’s awesome,” Dean says. He is staring very hard at a spot on the wall just above your head, refusing to look down at your lips. “You want to be a teacher?”
“Oh, no,” you say with a soft laugh. “I mean, maybe for a year or two. But my real dream is to be a mother. I want to have a big family. I’m getting the degree so I know exactly how to raise my own children one day.”
Silence falls over the table.
To them, college is for partying, playing sports, and avoiding adulthood for as long as possible. The concept of someone actively planning to get married and have a family is entirely foreign.
But hearing you say it, with such absolute conviction and sweetness, doesn’t make them laugh.
Instead, Garrett’s mind flashes with a sudden, unbidden image of you standing in a sunlit kitchen, holding a baby. His baby. The thought hits him so hard he actually chokes on his own saliva, turning away to cough violently into his elbow.
“Are you okay?” You ask, leaning forward, genuine concern in your wide, pretty eyes.
“Fine,” Garrett rasps, his face red. “Swallowed wrong.”
Tucker claps Garrett on the back, looking amused. “Pace yourself, Graham. The food isn’t even here yet.”
“So,” Logan says, desperate to change the subject before he starts mentally picking out baby names. “How are you liking the dorms? Got a good roommate?”
“Karly is … interesting,” you say diplomatically, folding your hands on the table. “She has a lot of heavy metal posters. And she came back very late last night. But she’s been polite.”
“If anyone gives you trouble, you tell me,” Tucker says instantly, slipping into big-brother mode. “Or you tell one of these guys. They’re basically walking brick walls. Nobody will mess with you if they know you’re with us.”
You blush, a beautiful, rosy pink blooming across your cheeks. “Oh, Tucker, I don’t want to bother your friends. I’m sure they have much more important things to do than babysit me.”
“It wouldn’t be a bother,” Garrett says, his voice low and serious. His gray eyes lock onto yours, and this time, you don’t look away. There is a weight in his stare, a silent promise that makes your breath hitch in your throat. “Seriously. You need anything, you call us.”
“Yeah,” Dean adds, leaning in slightly, his resolve to avoid looking at you crumbling. “We’re at your service, Y/N. Literally whatever you need.”
“Thank you,” you say softly, a little overwhelmed by their intensity. They are all so big, so focused, so fiercely protective already. It makes you feel strangely safe.
The waitress returns with the drinks, slamming three heavy pints of beer onto the table and gently placing your water with lemon in front of you.
As she walks away, Garrett, Dean, and Logan reach for their beers at the exact same time. They all need a drink. Desperately.
But before they can take a sip, you bow your head.
You clasp your hands together, resting them gently against the edge of the table, and close your eyes.
Garrett freezes, his pint glass halfway to his mouth. Dean’s eyes go wide, and Logan slowly lowers his beer back to the table.
They watch in stunned silence as your lips move in a silent, hurried prayer. It’s quick — no more than five seconds — but in the middle of Malone’s, surrounded by rowdy college students and blasting rock music, it is the most shocking thing any of them have ever seen.
You open your eyes, offering an apologetic smile. “Sorry. Habit.”
“Don’t apologize,” Logan says quietly. His voice is incredibly soft, stripped of all its usual sarcastic armor. He looks at you like you are something precious. Something fragile that he is terrified of breaking.
Dean swallows hard. He has hooked up with girls in bathrooms, in the back seats of cars, in closets at frat parties. He thought he knew what he liked. He thought he knew who he was.
But looking at you, with your folded hands and your lemon water and your absolute, unwavering purity, Dean realizes he is entirely, hopelessly screwed. He doesn’t want the party girls anymore. He wants you. He wants to take you on a date. He wants to hold the door open for you. He wants to meet your mother.
The thought terrifies him.
The food arrives, and the conversation flows easier than any of them expected. You are easy to talk to. You don’t play games, you don’t try to impress them with fake hockey knowledge, and you laugh at all of Logan’s jokes, even the terrible ones.
You tell them stories about growing up in Texas, about your church choir, about how much you miss sweet tea. They tell you sanitized, PG-rated stories about hockey trips and Coach Jensen’s ridiculous drills.
For an hour, Garrett forgets about his abusive father. Logan forgets about his drunk dad and the mechanic shop waiting to trap him. Dean forgets about his reputation.
They are entirely captivated by you.
When the bill comes, Tucker snatches it before anyone else can reach for it. “I got it. Welcome to Briar dinner.”
“Tucker, you don’t have to do that,” you say, reaching for your small floral purse.
“Put your money away,” Garrett commands gently, his hand shooting out to cover yours.
His large, warm hand rests over your small one. The contact is electric. You gasp softly, looking down at his hand, and then back up into his gray eyes.
Garrett immediately pulls his hand back, as if he’s been burned. Tucker’s warning from earlier echoes in his mind.
“He’s right,” Tucker says, oblivious to the charged moment. “I’m your big brother. I pay. Come on, I’ll walk you back to your dorm. It’s getting late.”
You nod, sliding out of the booth. Dean and Logan practically leap out of the way to let you pass, terrified of brushing against you again.
“It was so nice meeting y’all,” you say, standing by the edge of the table and smoothing your dress. You look at each of them in turn, your smile warm and genuine. “Thank you for letting me join you.”
“Anytime,” Logan says, his voice a little hoarse.
“Seriously,” Dean adds. “Come over whenever.”
“Don’t encourage her, Dean,” Tucker warns, though he’s smiling. “Let’s go, kiddo. See you guys back at the house.”
“See ya, Tuck,” Garrett says.
The three boys stand by the booth, watching as Tucker guides you through the crowded pub toward the exit. They watch the way your yellow dress swishes around your knees. They watch the way guys at other tables turn their heads to look at you, and they all feel a simultaneous, violent surge of possessiveness.
The heavy wooden door closes behind you.
Silence descends upon the corner booth. The loud music, the chatter, the clinking glasses — none of it registers.
Logan runs a hand over his face, pressing his palms into his eyes. He lets out a long, shuddering breath. “Well.”
“Yeah,” Dean says, staring blankly at the empty space where you were just standing. “Well.”
Garrett slowly sinks back onto the vinyl bench, his broad shoulders slumping. He stares at the small glass of water with lemon still sitting on the table.
“We’re so fucked,” Garrett says quietly.
“Completely,” Dean agrees, sliding into the booth next to him. He drops his head onto the table, burying his face in his arms. “I’m in love. I’m actually in love with Tucker’s sister. I want to buy a minivan.”
“She said grace,” Logan mutters, staring at the ceiling as if asking God for help. “She bowed her head and said grace in the middle of Malone’s. I wanted to marry her on the spot. If Tucker finds out what I’m thinking right now, he’s going to murder me and bury me under the ice rink.”
“He’s going to have to bury all three of us,” Garrett says grimly. He crosses his arms over his chest, his jaw set in a hard, resolute line. The competitive fire that makes him the best player on the ice is suddenly burning hot and fast in his chest, aimed entirely at the sweet, innocent girl from Texas.
He knows what Tucker said. He knows the rules.
But Garrett Graham has never been good at following the rules when he sees something he wants.
“Okay,” Garrett says, his voice dropping low, commanding the attention of the other two. “New plan.”
Logan lowers his head to look at him. Dean peeks out from under his arms.
“Tucker said we don’t look at her, we don’t hit on her, we stay away,” Garrett says. “We agreed because we thought she was going to be annoying.”
“She’s an angel,” Dean whispers defensively.
“I know,” Garrett says, his eyes darkening. “Which means staying away is going to be impossible. So, we play it smart. We don’t push. We don’t overwhelm her. We show Tucker that we can be respectful, upstanding gentlemen.”
“I don’t know how to be an upstanding gentleman,” Dean points out, panicking slightly. “I sent a girl a picture of my dick yesterday.”
“You learn,” Garrett snaps. “You adapt. Because if we rush her, she’ll run. If we scare her, she’ll tell Tucker, and we lose. We have to be the perfect, polite guys she thinks we are. We build trust.”
Logan leans forward, a slow smirk starting to form on his lips as he catches on to Garrett’s strategy. “The slow play.”
“Exactly,” Garrett says. “We be her friends. We look out for her. We let her come to us.”
“And then what?” Dean asks, sitting up. “She’s not a hookup in the dorm kind of girl, Garrett. She wants the white picket fence.”
Garrett looks at the empty spot in the booth where you had been sitting, the scent of vanilla still lingering faintly in the air. His chest tightens with a fierce, possessive ache.
“Then I guess,” Garrett says softly, a dangerous edge to his voice, “we start building a fence.”
Logan chuckles, the sound low and dark, a stark contrast to the easygoing guy he usually pretends to be. He grabs his half-empty beer and raises it slightly. “May the best man win.”
Garrett glares at him, the camaraderie snapping back into instant rivalry. “I don’t lose, Logan.”
“Boys,” Dean says, grabbing his own glass and clinking it against Logan’s, his wealthy playboy confidence finally returning. “You’re both forgetting who you’re talking to. She’s going to be mine.”
They drink, the silent declaration of war hanging heavy over the sticky table.
You have absolutely no idea what you’ve just started.
***
“I still don’t think this is a good idea,” Tucker says, his large hand resting on the brass doorknob of the off-campus house. He glances over his shoulder at you, his brow furrowed with a mixture of older-brother concern and deep, profound regret.
You adjust the strap of your canvas tote bag, offering him a reassuring smile. “Tucker, it’s fine. Karly had her study group over, and they were playing that awful music with the screaming again. I just need a quiet place to read my Bible and finish my reading for Child Psychology. I promise I won’t be a bother.”
“You’re never a bother, Y/N,” Tucker sighs, dragging a hand down his face. “It’s not you I’m worried about. It’s them. This house is … it’s not a place for someone like you. It’s a zoo. A disgusting, chaotic, morally bankrupt zoo.”
You let out a soft, musical laugh, patting his arm. You’re wearing a light blue, A-line skirt that hits mid-calf and a crisp white blouse with a Peter Pan collar. “They were perfectly lovely at Malone’s last week. They have wonderful manners. I’m sure you’re just exaggerating.”
“Right. Wonderful manners,” Tucker mutters, sounding unconvinced. He pushes the key into the lock. “Just … stay close to me. Don’t touch anything in the kitchen without sanitizing it first. And if any of them look at you funny, you tell me.”
He twists the doorknob, pushing the heavy wooden door open.
The immediate sensory overload is exactly what you would expect from a house inhabited by four massive college athletes. It smells faintly of expensive cologne, citrus floor cleaner, and stale beer. The living room to the left is a disaster zone of scattered Xbox controllers, half-empty water bottles, and a mountain of throw pillows tossed haphazardly onto the floor.
“See?” Tucker says, gesturing to the mess. “Barbarians.”
You step into the foyer, your sensible flats clicking softly against the hardwood. “It just needs a little tidying, that’s all. A house needs a woman’s touch to feel like a home.”
Tucker freezes mid-step, looking at you in absolute horror. “Do not let them hear you say that. Seriously. They will lose their minds.”
You frown, confused, but before you can ask what he means, a door opens on the second-floor landing.
The sound of heavy, bare footsteps echoes against the wooden floorboards upstairs. You instinctively look up, tilting your head back to greet whoever is coming out of the bathroom. You have a polite smile already formed on your lips, ready to say a cheerful hello to Garrett, Logan, or Dean.
You look up.
And your brain entirely stops working.
Standing at the top of the staircase, his hand casually running through his damp, sandy-blonde hair, is Dean.
He is not wearing a shirt. He is not wearing pants. He is not wearing a towel.
He is completely, undeniably, one-hundred-percent naked.
For a fraction of a second, your sheltered, traditional, church-raised mind simply cannot comprehend what your eyes are processing. You have never seen a man’s bare chest before, let alone … everything else.
Water droplets glisten against the hard planes of his abs, tracing the deep V of his hips, drawing your wide, horrified eyes straight down to the absolute center of his body. It is heavy. It is prominent. It is fully on display. You are getting an absolute, unobstructed eyeful of Dean Di Laurentis’s dick.
A tiny, strangled squeak escapes your throat. It sounds like a mouse getting stepped on.
Dean freezes at the top of the stairs. He looks down. He sees you standing in the foyer, staring up at him with eyes the size of dinner plates, your face burning a violent, magnificent shade of scarlet.
“Holy shit,” Dean breathes.
Tucker spins around at the sound of the squeak. He follows your gaze up the stairs.
The roar that erupts from your brother’s chest is something out of a wildlife documentary.
“DI LAURENTIS!” Tucker bellows, lunging forward as if he’s going to sprint up the stairs and tackle Dean through the drywall. “WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK!”
You slap both of your hands over your eyes, squeezing them shut so tight you see bursts of white light. Your entire body is trembling. “Oh my goodness,” you gasp, your voice muffled behind your palms. “Oh my goodness, Lord forgive me, I didn’t mean to look, I didn’t-”
“I am going to end your bloodline!” Tucker screams at Dean, stepping in front of you to physically shield you from the sight, even though your eyes are already covered. “I am going to rip your head off and throw it into the Charles River! Get a towel! Get a fucking towel!”
Upstairs, a door bangs open. Logan steps out of his bedroom, rubbing his eyes, wearing a pair of low-slung gray sweatpants. “Tuck, what the hell are you yelling-”
Logan stops dead in his tracks. He looks at Dean, fully nude in the hallway. He looks over the railing and sees Tucker practically foaming at the mouth, shielding a violently blushing, trembling you.
“Oh, God,” Logan says, instantly realizing what just happened. A bark of laughter escapes him before he can stop it. “Dean, you idiot.”
“It’s not my fault!” Dean defends himself, though he doesn’t make a single move to cover up. Instead, he casually leans his hip against the banister, an incredibly arrogant, wicked smirk spreading across his handsome face. He looks down at you, knowing exactly what he’s doing to your delicate sensibilities. “Nobody told me we were having company. Besides, it’s just biology, Tuck. Relax. It’s not like Adam and Eve were walking around covered up in denim, right, Y/N?”
You let out another high-pitched squeak, burying your face directly into the back of Tucker’s flannel shirt. “Please tell him to put clothes on, Tucker. Please.”
“I am coming up there,” Tucker says, his voice dropping to a terrifying, deadly calm. “And I am going to castrate you.”
Another door opens. Garrett steps out of his room, his dark hair messy from sleep, wearing nothing but black gym shorts. He assesses the situation in three seconds flat. Naked Dean. Enraged Tucker. And you, shaking like a leaf, hiding behind your brother.
The primal, possessive instinct that Garrett has been desperately trying to keep in check since Malone’s violently snaps.
“Put some fucking pants on, Di Laurentis,” Garrett snarls, his voice so sharp and authoritative it actually makes Dean flinch. Garrett glares at him, his gray eyes flashing with genuine fury. “Now.”
Dean holds his hands up in surrender, dropping the smirk. “Alright, alright! Geez, Graham, calm down. I’m going.”
Dean turns and saunters back into his bedroom, taking his sweet time, fully aware that Garrett and Logan are both staring daggers into his back.
“He’s gone,” Tucker says softly, turning around and placing his heavy hands on your shoulders. “Y/N. Honey, you can open your eyes. He’s gone.”
You slowly lower your hands. Your face feels like it is radiating enough heat to cook an egg. You refuse to look up at the second floor, keeping your eyes glued strictly to Tucker’s chest. “I think I should go back to the dorm.”
“No,” Tucker says firmly, completely entirely enraged on your behalf. “You are not leaving. You came here to study, and you are going to study. I am going to go upstairs and have a very long, very physical conversation with Dean. You go sit in the kitchen.”
“Tucker, please don’t hit him,” you whisper, clutching your tote bag. “It was an accident.”
“The first three seconds were an accident,” Tucker growls. “The Adam and Eve comment earned him a black eye. Go to the kitchen, Y/N.”
Tucker marches past you, taking the stairs two at a time. A second later, you hear Dean’s bedroom door slam open, followed by Dean yelping, and Logan’s booming laughter.
You let out a shaky breath, pressing a hand to your racing heart. You have never been so mortified in your entire life. You try to push the image of Dean’s … anatomy out of your head, but it is seared into your retinas. It was just so … large.
You shake your head violently, asking for forgiveness, and quickly scurry into the kitchen.
If the living room was a disaster zone, the kitchen is an active biohazard.
You drop your tote bag onto a barstool and simply stare. There are three empty pizza boxes stacked on the center island. A pile of mail is scattered over the granite countertops. The sink is overflowing with dirty dishes, some of which look like they’ve been sitting there since the Bush administration. There is a single, lonely apple sitting in a fruit bowl, completely shriveled and brown.
The shock of what you just saw upstairs is immediately replaced by a deeply ingrained, almost pavlovian response to domestic chaos.
You cannot study in this. Your mother raised you better than this.
Without even thinking, you drop your Bible on the only clean corner of the island and roll up the sleeves of your white blouse.
Garrett walks into the kitchen two minutes later, having left Tucker to verbally assassinate Dean upstairs. He is still shirtless, his chest and muscular arms on full display. He expects to find you sitting quietly, maybe crying from shock, or at least staring awkwardly at the floor.
Instead, he stops dead in the doorway.
You have found a half-empty bottle of all-purpose cleaner under the sink. You are vigorously scrubbing the granite island, your hips swaying slightly in your blue skirt as you wipe away dried hot sauce and mysterious sticky rings. The pizza boxes have already been broken down and shoved into the recycling bin.
“What are you doing?” Garrett asks, his voice thick, sounding completely bewildered.
You jump slightly, turning to look at him. You immediately avert your eyes from his bare, sculpted chest, focusing fiercely on his chin. “Oh. I just … I couldn’t sit here with the mess. How do you boys live like this? It’s not sanitary.”
“You don’t have to clean that,” Garrett says, taking a step forward. “Y/N, stop. We have a cleaning lady who comes on Mondays. You’re a guest.”
“Nonsense,” you say, tossing the paper towel into the trash and reaching for another. “Idle hands are the devil’s workshop, Garrett. Besides, it helps calm my nerves.”
You finish wiping the counter and move toward the sink. You turn on the hot water, squirting a generous amount of Dawn dish soap over the towering pile of plates.
Garrett just stands there, completely paralyzed.
He watches you plunge your small, delicate hands into the soapy water. He watches the way the afternoon sunlight catches the golden strands of your hair. He watches you naturally, effortlessly take control of his chaotic space and bring order to it.
Garrett grew up in a massive, sterile mansion that felt like a museum. His mother was sick, and his father was a monster. He has never known what it looks like to have a woman happily puttering around a kitchen, humming a soft melody, creating a sense of warmth just by existing in the room.
It hits him like a freight train.
Every protective, possessive, provider instinct in his body flares up so intensely it actually aches. He wants to walk up behind you, wrap his arms around your waist, bury his face in your neck, and never let you leave this house again.
“Do y’all even have any real food?” You ask, drying a plate with a towel and setting it on the rack. “I looked in the fridge to find some water, and it’s nothing but sports drinks, beer, and something that smells like old cheese.”
Logan walks into the kitchen just in time to hear the question. He is also shirtless, showing off a lean, corded swimmer’s build that is completely different from Garrett’s bulk.
Logan freezes beside Garrett, his jaw dropping slightly as he takes in the sight of you standing at the sink, washing their dirty dishes.
“Uh,” Logan says, his brain totally short-circuiting. “We order out a lot.”
“That is terrible for your bodies,” you scold gently, sounding exactly like a southern mother. You turn off the faucet and wipe your hands on a towel. You walk over to the pantry, pulling the door open. You inspect the shelves, pushing aside boxes of protein bars and stale chips. “You are division one athletes. You need proper nourishment. Meat. Vegetables. Complex carbohydrates. Not … whatever these neon orange puffs are.”
You grab a large, heavy bag of flour from the back of the pantry. You haul it onto the newly cleaned kitchen island. Then you march over to the fridge, extracting a carton of eggs, half a stick of butter, and a gallon of milk.
“Y/N, seriously, what are you doing?” Logan asks, his voice practically a whisper. He feels like he’s watching a hallucination.
“I am making you boys a proper breakfast,” you declare, pulling a large mixing bowl from a lower cabinet. “Or lunch, I suppose, since it’s one in the afternoon. Have none of you eaten today?”
Garrett and Logan shake their heads simultaneously, completely mute.
“Exactly,” you say, cracking an egg into the bowl with one hand. “Sit down. Both of you.”
They obey instantly. Two massive, dangerous hockey players scramble onto the barstools on the opposite side of the island, sitting side-by-side, watching you with wide, mesmerized eyes.
“I am going to make biscuits from scratch,” you announce, measuring out the flour. “And some scrambled eggs. And if I can find bacon in that freezer, I’ll fry that up too. A growing boy needs protein.”
Logan swallows hard. His dad is a drunk who can barely remember Logan’s name, let alone cook him a meal. Logan has spent his entire life taking care of everyone else — his dad, his brother, his teammates. Nobody takes care of Logan. Nobody cooks for him just because they want to.
Watching you knead the dough, your small hands dusted with white flour, your face completely serious and focused on the task of feeding him, breaks down a wall inside Logan that he didn’t even know existed. He wants to give you the world. He wants to buy you a house with a wrap-around porch. He is utterly, hopelessly ruined.
“You don’t have to do this,” Garrett manages to choke out, though his voice is rough and betraying his absolute desperate need for you to stay right here forever.
“I want to,” you say, giving him a sweet, blinding smile that makes Garrett’s heart physically stutter in his chest. “It’s the least I can do. I barged in on your Saturday uninvited.”
“You can barge in whenever you want,” Logan says, his voice dripping with such unfiltered sincerity that it makes you pause and blink at him.
Footsteps echo on the stairs. Tucker walks into the kitchen, followed closely by a fully dressed, highly subdued Dean. Dean has a red mark on his shoulder where Tucker clearly shoved him into a wall.
“Alright,” Tucker says, exhaling sharply. “He apologized. He won’t ever-”
Tucker stops.
He looks at the gleaming counters. He looks at the empty sink. He looks at his sister, covered in flour, happily rolling out biscuit dough on the island. And finally, he looks at Garrett and Logan.
Garrett and Logan are staring at you with expressions of such intense, terrifying devotion that Tucker feels a cold sweat break out on the back of his neck.
Dean steps around Tucker, peering into the kitchen.
Dean’s mother is a high-powered corporate lawyer who wouldn’t know how to turn on an oven if her life depended on it. Dean has always dated girls exactly like his mother: driven, ambitious, entirely independent, and terrible in a kitchen.
He looks at you. He looks at the flour on your cheek. He looks at the modest, incredibly feminine way your skirt swishes as you turn to check the oven temperature.
Dean Di Laurentis, the biggest playboy on the East Coast, feels an overwhelming, violent urge to get a corporate job, put on a suit, and come home to you at five o’clock every single day for the rest of his life.
“Oh my god,” Dean whispers, gripping the edge of the doorway to keep himself upright.
“What are you doing?” Tucker asks you, his voice cracking slightly in panic. He told them to stay away. He told them she was pure. He didn’t account for you actively weaponizing your traditional upbringing against them.
“I’m making y’all lunch,” you say cheerfully, oblivious to the immense psychological damage you are currently inflicting on the three men in the room. “Have a seat, Tucker. The biscuits will be done in twelve minutes.”
Tucker looks at Garrett. Garrett’s eyes are dark, practically dilated, tracking your every movement.
Tucker looks at Logan. Logan has his elbows on the counter, his chin resting in his hands, staring at you like you are the sun and he has been living underground his whole life.
Tucker looks at Dean. Dean looks like he is going to pass out from pure, unadulterated yearning.
“Guys,” Tucker says slowly, a warning edge slipping into his voice. “Stop staring at my sister.”
“I’m not staring,” Garrett lies smoothly, though he doesn’t blink once. “I’m watching the dough.”
“I want to eat her dough,” Dean murmurs, still gripping the doorframe.
Tucker violently shoves Dean into the hallway. “Get out! All of you, get out of the kitchen!”
“Leave them be, Tucker,” you scold lightly, pulling a cast-iron skillet from the lower cabinet. You set it on the stove and turn on the burner. “They’re just hungry. Go sit down, Dean. I found some bacon in the freezer.”
Dean slowly steps back into the kitchen, his eyes never leaving you. He walks over to the island and takes the stool next to Logan. He looks at you with a kind of desperate, pleading reverence.
“You’re making bacon?” Dean asks, his voice thick.
“Yes, Dean,” you say with a soft smile. “I’m making bacon.”
Dean puts his head down on the cool granite counter. “I love you. I’m sorry I was naked. Please marry me.”
“Dean!” Tucker roars, lunging forward.
You just laugh, a bright, chiming sound that bounces off the walls, assuming he is entirely joking. “You’re very funny, Dean. But I think you’re just hungry. My mama always says men think with their stomachs.”
“We do,” Logan confirms, his gray eyes burning into you. “That’s exactly what we do.”
Garrett leans forward, resting his massive forearms on the island, putting himself slightly closer to you than the other two. “Can I help you with anything, Y/N? Anything at all. You just tell me what to do, and I’ll do it.”
“Actually,” you say, handing him a bowl and a whisk. “If you could whisk these eggs for me, Garrett, that would be wonderful. I need to keep an eye on the skillet.”
Garrett takes the bowl like it is the Holy Grail. He grips the whisk and begins beating the eggs with the intensity and focus of a man trying to win the Stanley Cup. He would whisk cement for you if you asked him to.
Tucker collapses into the fourth barstool, burying his face in his hands.
The slow play is officially dead.
Garrett, Logan, and Dean are no longer just interested. They are completely, irrevocably obsessed, and sitting in the kitchen while you cook them breakfast is cementing a terrible, beautiful truth in all of their minds.
They are going to fight to the death for you.
And you, blissfully unaware, just hum a quiet church hymn as you flip the bacon.
***
The house is dead quiet, which is entirely unnatural for a Thursday afternoon. Usually, there’s music blasting from someone’s room, the sounds of NHL 20 blaring from the living room TV, or the dull thud of a hockey puck bouncing off the drywall in the hallway.
Today, there is only the agonizing, suffocating weight of three miserable men sitting in absolute silence.
Tucker is gone. He had a mandatory meeting with the academic advisor, followed by a study session at the library, meaning he won’t be back for at least another two hours.
Garrett is sprawled out on the battered leather sofa, staring blankly at the ceiling fan. Logan is sitting backward on the armchair, his chin resting on his folded arms, staring blankly at the blank television screen. Dean is lying flat on his back on the rug, his arms thrown over his face, looking like a corpse that hasn’t been discovered yet.
None of them have brought a girl back to the house in three and a half weeks.
“I can’t take it anymore,” Dean finally says. His voice is muffled by his own arms, thick with genuine, unfiltered despair.
“Take what?” Logan asks, not looking away from the black screen.
“The pretending,” Dean groans, slowly lowering his arms. He stares up at the ceiling, looking haunted. “I can’t sit here and pretend that my entire brain hasn’t been rewired. I don’t want to go out. I don’t want to go to the Kappa party tonight. I don’t want to look at another girl.”
Garrett slowly shifts his gaze from the fan to Dean. He doesn’t say anything, but his jaw clenches.
“I think,” Dean whispers, as if confessing to a murder, “I think I have a thing for trad wives. Like, a serious, life-altering thing.”
For three agonizing seconds, the only sound in the room is the hum of the refrigerator from the kitchen.
Then, Logan lets out a long, shaky breath and drops his forehead onto his arms. “Oh, thank God. Thank God it’s not just me.”
Garrett sits up abruptly, dragging both hands through his dark hair. The sheer relief of the admission breaks the tension in the room like a snapped rubber band. “Are you kidding me? I’ve been losing my mind. I’ve literally been looking up property values in the suburbs. I don’t even like the suburbs!”
“I spent twenty minutes yesterday looking at minivans online,” Dean confesses miserably, sitting up and crossing his legs on the floor. “Honda Odysseys, Garrett. With the built-in vacuum cleaners in the back. I don’t even have a kid to drop Cheerios! Why do I care about a built-in vacuum?”
“Because of her,” Logan states the obvious, his voice heavy.
It has been roughly a month since you moved to Massachusetts, a month since Tucker brought you over for the first time, and exactly one week since you completely dismantled the Briar University hockey team with a piece of poster board and a sheet of shiny stickers.
Without another word, Garrett stands up and walks into the kitchen. Logan and Dean immediately follow him, a solemn, pathetic little parade trailing toward the refrigerator.
They stand in a semi-circle, staring at the white double doors of the fridge.
Right in the center, held up by four strawberry-shaped magnets, is a piece of bright pink poster board. The top reads, in perfectly neat, cursive handwriting House Rules for Good Boys.
“It’s a behavior chart,” Dean whispers, staring at it with a mix of awe and sheer terror. “She gave us a literal behavior chart meant for kindergartners.”
Logan reaches out, lightly tracing the edge of the poster board with his fingertip. “And we are fully governed by it.”
The flashback plays in all of their minds with crystal clarity.
A little over a week ago, you had marched into the house through the front door, carrying a rolled-up piece of cardboard and a small plastic bag from an arts and crafts store. You were wearing a mint-green sundress with a matching ribbon in your hair, looking completely out of place among the empty beer cans and scattered hockey gear.
“Tucker is at practice,” Logan had told you from the kitchen counter.
“I know,” you had said, unfurling the poster board. “I waited until he left. Gather ‘round, boys.”
They had looked at each other, confused, but the gentle, authoritative tone of your voice had them immediately leaving the living room and filing into the kitchen. They had stood in front of you, three towering, intimidating athletes, watching as you expertly magnetized the chart to the fridge.
“This house is a disaster,” you had told them sweetly, placing your hands on your hips. “You curse too much, you leave your dirty socks on the coffee table, and your sink always has dishes in it. Mama always said boys need structure. So, I am giving you structure.”
Garrett had stared at the board. There were columns with their names — Garrett, Dean, Logan, and even Tucker. Down the side were categories like Used Inside Voices, Completed Chores Without Complaining, No Bad Words, Ate All Our Vegetables, and Kindness to Others.
“What is this?” Dean had asked, trying not to laugh.
You had reached into the plastic bag and pulled out a sheet of shiny, holographic gold star stickers. “This is your behavior chart. Every time I come over, I will assess your behavior. If you do well in a category, you get a star next to your name.”
“Y/N,” Logan had chuckled, leaning against the counter. “We’re twenty-two years old. We don’t care about gold stars.”
You had smiled. It was a soft, entirely innocent smile, but it possessed a terrifying power. “Oh? Well, if you get five stars in a row, you get a reward. I will bake you whatever you want. Brownies, chocolate chip cookies, homemade cinnamon rolls …”
They had stopped laughing.
“But,” you had added, raising a delicate finger, “if you break a rule, you lose a star. And if you lose a star, I will be very, very disappointed in you.”
The word had hung in the air.
None of them had ever wanted to disappoint you. The thought of your big, pretty eyes looking at them with sadness or disapproval was literally agonizing.
“I want a star,” Garrett had said instantly, standing up straighter.
“Me too,” Dean had chimed in, suddenly panicking that he was behind.
“What do I have to do right now to get a star?” Logan had demanded, already grabbing a sponge to wipe down the countertops.
And just like that, you had them on a leash.
Back in the present, Garrett stares at the chart. Next to his name, he has four gold stars. Logan has four gold stars. Dean has three.
“I can’t believe I lost a star,” Dean mutters, dragging his hands down his face. “I stubbed my toe on the coffee table! It was a natural reaction!”
“You screamed ‘motherfucker’ at the top of your lungs while she was pulling a pie out of the oven, Dean,” Logan points out mercilessly. “You’re lucky she didn’t take two stars.”
“She looked so sad,” Dean whispers, genuinely distressed by the memory. “She just looked at me, sighed, and peeled the sticker right off the board. It physically hurt my chest, Logan. I felt like I failed as a man.”
“You did fail,” Garrett says, not taking his eyes off his own row of stars. He is one star away from the ultimate prize. “You lack discipline. She likes discipline. That’s why I’m winning.”
“We are tied, Graham,” Logan reminds him, bumping his shoulder. “I took out the recycling yesterday without being asked. She gave me a star for ‘taking initiative’. She patted my cheek, Garrett. She physically patted my cheek and called me a good boy.”
Logan’s voice actually breaks a little at the end of the sentence. The tough, sarcastic mechanic’s son from a broken home has completely crumbled under the weight of maternal praise.
“She called you a good boy?” Dean asks, his head whipping toward Logan, sheer jealousy radiating off him in waves. “When? I was here all day yesterday!”
“When you were in the shower,” Logan says, a smug smile tugging at his lips. “She patted my cheek, gave me a cupcake, and said she was proud of how hard I was studying for my finals.”
Garrett grips the edge of the kitchen counter so hard his knuckles turn white. “If you two think you’re getting the reward over me, you’re delusional. I ate broccoli last night. Plain, steamed broccoli. I hated every second of it, but she watched me do it, and she smiled.”
“God, her smile,” Dean groans, leaning back against the island and shutting his eyes. “It’s destroying my life. It really is.”
Since implementing the chart, you have started coming over every few days. You never come empty-handed. You show up carrying Tupperware containers filled with casseroles, fresh bread, and sweets. You sweep into the house like a gentle hurricane of domesticity, armed with a feather duster and an unshakeable moral compass.
The worst part — the absolute, most debilitating part for the three of them — is what you wear when you do it.
You are entirely oblivious to the effect you have. You show up in floral dresses that hit your knees, your waist cinched with a ribbon, looking like a 1950s housewife stepped out of a catalog. Sometimes you wear a frilly, pastel apron over your clothes to keep the flour off. You hum church hymns while you wipe the counters. You scold them gently for their bad habits. You act like the perfect, traditional wife, entirely unaware that the three men watching you are feral, testosterone-fueled athletes who are one loose thread away from snapping completely.
“I can’t sleep,” Dean confesses, keeping his eyes shut. “I literally can’t sleep anymore.”
“Join the club,” Logan mutters. “I haven’t slept a full night since she started wearing that yellow apron with the little ducks on it.”
“No, you don’t understand,” Dean says, his voice dropping into a raspy, tortured whisper. “I’m having dreams. Wet dreams.”
Garrett scoffs softly. “Dean, you’re twenty-two. Congratulations on basic biology.”
“Not about normal things, Garrett!” Dean snaps, opening his eyes and glaring at him. “About her And it’s messing with my head because they aren’t even normal wet dreams!”
Logan raises an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”
Dean runs a hand violently through his sandy hair, pacing a small circle in the kitchen. “In the dream, she’s in the kitchen. She’s wearing the floral dress. She’s baking cookies. The whole house smells like vanilla and sugar. And she looks so … sweet. So pure. And then she turns around, and she smiles at me, and I walk over to her, and I … I do things to her.”
Dean swallows hard, his face flushing a dark red.
“Filthy things,” Dean continues, his voice strained. “Things that would make Tucker literally murder me with a rusted spoon. On the kitchen island. In the apron. And she’s calling me a good boy the entire time. I woke up yesterday morning and I had to sit in the shower under freezing cold water for forty-five minutes just to keep myself from crying.”
Logan stares at Dean, completely horrified but also terrifyingly empathetic. “Okay. That is … that is intense.”
“It’s psychological warfare!” Dean hisses, gesturing wildly toward the fridge. “She is a literal angel. She doesn’t know what she’s doing. She bends over to check the oven, and the skirt flares out just a little bit, and I feel like my brain is melting out of my ears.”
“She is completely untouchable,” Garrett says softly, his voice cutting through Dean’s panic.
Garrett leans against the counter, crossing his arms over his chest. His gray eyes are dark, stormy with frustration and an aching, desperate kind of longing.
“That’s the problem,” Garrett says. “You’re dreaming about doing filthy things to her, Dean? She doesn’t even know what a wet dream is.”
Dean stops pacing. Logan looks at Garrett.
“Think about it,” Garrett continues, his voice turning grim. “She thinks hand-holding is a big deal. She prays before she eats a french fry. She was raised in a church where they probably told her that impure thoughts are a sin. If you tried to explain a wet dream to her, she would probably think you spilled water in your bed and offer to help you change your sheets.”
The absolute truth of that statement hits them like a physical blow.
Somehow, the realization of your total, complete innocence makes them all even hornier. It is a forbidden, unreachable purity that their corrupted minds are utterly obsessed with. They don’t want to ruin you. They want to worship you. They want to be the one man in the entire world who gets to show you what it feels like to be touched, to be loved, to be absolutely consumed by someone else.
But it’s impossible.
“She belongs in a glass case,” Logan says miserably, slumping against the counter. “Or a museum. We are entirely too dirtbag for her.”
“Tucker told us from day one,” Garrett says, staring at the floor. “He said if we touch her, we break her. I didn’t get it then. I thought he was just being an overprotective brother. But he was right. We don’t know how to do courtship. We don’t know how to do slow. We’re hockey players. We hit things.”
“I could learn,” Dean says defensively, though he sounds desperate. “I could buy flowers. I could open doors.”
“You hold the school record for most threesomes in a semester, Di Laurentis,” Logan reminds him.
“That was before I saw the light!” Dean argues. “I’m a changed man! I haven’t even looked at a girl since Y/N walked into Malone’s. I am reformed. I am practically a monk.”
Garrett lets out a harsh, humorless laugh. “We’re all monks now. And for what? She’s Tucker’s sister. Even if one of us somehow managed to learn how to be a perfect, god-fearing gentleman, Tucker would never allow it. He knows us too well.”
“Tucker isn’t the boss of her,” Dean points out, his competitive edge finally overriding his misery. He walks back over to the fridge, stopping directly in front of the pink poster board. He stares at the gold stars glinting in the afternoon light.
“What are you thinking, Dean?” Logan asks, eyeing him suspiciously.
“I’m thinking,” Dean says slowly, a dangerous, familiar spark returning to his eyes, “that we have a metric system right here.”
Garrett pushes off the counter. “What are you talking about?”
Dean turns around, a slow, predatory smirk spreading across his handsome face. The misery is gone, replaced entirely by the thrill of the hunt. “This behavior chart. She put it up to give us structure. To make us good boys.”
“Yeah,” Logan says slowly. “So?”
“So,” Dean says, tapping the poster board. “We use it. We play her game. We play it better than we’ve ever played anything in our lives. We don’t just act like gentlemen, we become gentlemen. We compete.”
Garrett narrows his eyes. “Compete for what?”
“For the right to pursue her,” Dean says, the words hanging heavy in the kitchen air.
“We are three guys who are aggressively, pathetically in love with the same girl,” Dean says, pointing between the three of them. “And we are all terrified of Tucker. If we all make a move, it’s going to be a bloodbath. Tucker will kill us, we’ll ruin our friendship, and she’ll run away crying because she hates conflict. So, we make an agreement.”
Dean steps away from the fridge, looking at Garrett, then at Logan.
“Whoever has the most gold stars on this chart by the end of the semester,” Dean proposes, his voice dead serious, “is the winner. The winner gets to go to Tucker, confess his intentions, take the beating like a man, and then ask Y/N on a proper, traditional date. And the losers have to back off completely. Forever. No interfering, no sabotage, no whining.”
Silence descends on the kitchen again.
It is an insane idea. They are betting on the affection of their best friend’s sister using a kindergarten reward system. It is childish, absurd, and potentially relationship-destroying.
But as Garrett looks at the chart, he realizes it is the only fair way.
He wants you. He wants you so badly his teeth ache. He wants to sit at the kitchen table while you make breakfast, he wants to go to church with you on Sundays just to hold your hand, he wants to build that white picket fence himself just to keep you safe inside it.
And he knows Logan and Dean want the exact same thing.
“You’re assuming she’s a prize to be won, Dean,” Logan says quietly, though he hasn’t looked away from the chart. “What if she doesn’t want the winner?”
“If the winner asks her out and she says no,” Dean replies easily, “then she says no. But the winner is the only one who gets the chance to ask. The winner gets a clear shot without the other two crowding him. Deal?”
Logan hesitates. He thinks about your soft hands, the way you smell like vanilla, the way you praised him for doing the dishes. He thinks about a lifetime of coming home to a warm house and someone who actually cares if he had a good day.
He sets his jaw. He refuses to lose that.
“Deal,” Logan says, his voice hard with resolve.
Dean turns to Garrett.
Garrett, the captain. The star center. The most competitive man on the Briar University campus. He looks at the single gold star separating him from Dean, and the tie he currently holds with Logan.
He isn’t going to lose. He doesn’t know how to lose.
“Excellent,” Dean grins, clearly thrilled with himself. “Gentlemen, the game is-”
The front door suddenly clicks open.
“Hey, guys, I’m back!” Tucker’s voice echoes from the foyer, followed by the heavy thud of his backpack hitting the floor. “And I brought Y/N! She wanted to drop off some cookies!”
The three men in the kitchen freeze.
Instant, absolute panic washes over them. The bet, the confidence, the competitive bravado entirely evaporates the second they hear your name.
“Hello!” Your sweet, melodic voice chimes out, followed by the soft click of your sensible shoes on the hardwood floor. “Are you boys in the kitchen?”
Garrett practically dives for the dirty sponge Logan abandoned earlier, furiously scrubbing a spot on the already pristine granite counter.
Logan snatches a rogue piece of junk mail off the island and starts reading it with terrifying intensity, pretending to be deeply engrossed in an ad for a local carpet cleaning service.
Dean just stands there, looking like a deer caught in headlights, violently trying to force the image of his wet dream out of his mind before you walk into the room.
You step into the kitchen.
You are wearing a pale pink dress with little white daisies printed on it. You have a delicate, white crocheted cardigan draped over your shoulders. In your hands is a large plastic container, and you are smiling so brightly it practically illuminates the room.
“Hi!” You say, your southern drawl thick and warm. “I made snickerdoodles. I know y’all have a big game this weekend, so I wanted to make sure you had plenty of energy.”
Tucker walks in behind you, looking exhausted but fond. He glances at the three of them. He notices Garrett aggressively scrubbing a clean counter, Logan reading junk mail like it’s a textbook, and Dean standing rigidly at attention with his hands clasped behind his back.
Tucker squints. “What are you idiots doing?”
“Cleaning!” Garrett barks out quickly, his voice a pitch higher than usual. “Just keeping the house tidy. You know. For the chart.”
You beam at him, setting the container of cookies on the island. “Oh, Garrett, that is so wonderful! Look at you, taking initiative.”
Garrett’s chest puffs out instinctively. He glances at Dean and Logan with a smug, triumphant look.
You walk over to the fridge, pulling a sheet of shiny gold stars from your small purse. You peel one off the sheet, your delicate fingers working carefully. You reach up, standing on your tiptoes slightly, and press the gold star firmly onto the poster board, right next to Garrett’s name.
“There you go,” you say, turning to him and giving his bicep a soft, approving pat. “Five stars for Garrett. You get the first reward.”
Garrett stops breathing. The touch of your hand on his arm sends a jolt of electricity straight to his groin. He stares down at you, absolutely mesmerized, completely lost in the scent of cinnamon and sugar that clings to you.
“Thank you, Y/N,” Garrett manages to rasp out, his voice incredibly deep. “I … I appreciate that.”
Logan and Dean are staring at Garrett with expressions of pure hatred.
“And I noticed that the living room doesn’t have a single piece of clothing on the floor,” you say, turning your attention to the other two. “Did you both help with that?”
“Yes, ma’am,” Dean says instantly, practically standing at attention.
“Absolutely,” Logan agrees, desperate not to be left behind.
You smile, peeling two more stars off the sheet and adding them to Dean and Logan’s columns. “Good boys. I am so proud of how well y’all are doing.”
Dean lets out a soft, embarrassing whimper. He quickly clears his throat to cover it up, but Tucker definitely heard it.
Tucker narrows his eyes at Dean, his protective instincts flaring up. “You okay, Di Laurentis?”
“Never better,” Dean squeaks, staring rigidly at the fridge.
“Well, I can’t stay long,” you say, turning back to your brother. “I have to get back to the dorm to finish an essay for my literature class. But enjoy the cookies!”
“I’ll walk you back,” Tucker says instantly.
“Oh, you don’t have to,” you assure him, picking up your purse. “It’s still daylight. I’ll be perfectly fine.”
“I am walking you back,” Tucker repeats, leaving no room for argument. He looks at his three roommates. “Don’t eat all the cookies before I get back. Or I’ll take a star down myself.”
“You don’t have authorization to touch the chart, Tucker,” Garrett says seriously. “Only Y/N does.”
You let out a lovely, melodic laugh. “He’s right, Tucker. Only I control the stars. Bye, boys! Have a blessed afternoon!”
“Bye, Y/N,” they chime in unison, sounding like a choir of completely brainwashed cult members.
They watch you leave the kitchen, their eyes glued to the sway of your pink skirt. They listen to the front door open and close, followed by the heavy thud of the deadbolt locking.
The silence returns to the house.
Garrett, Dean, and Logan slowly turn to look at each other.
The misery is gone. The despair is gone.
In its place is an absolutely terrifying, feral determination.
Garrett points a finger at Dean. “I am going to win.”
“You’re delusional,” Dean fires back, snatching a snickerdoodle from the container. “I am going to charm her so hard she’s going to forget your name.”
Logan cracks his knuckles, a slow, wicked grin spreading across his face. “You two can fight it out all you want. But she likes a project. And I am the biggest project in this house. She’s going to fix me, and then she’s going to marry me.”
The war has officially begun.
And all it took was a pack of shiny gold stickers.
***
The pink poster board on the refrigerator is no longer just a behavior chart. It is a monument to madness.
It is the second week of December. Outside the off-campus house, a fresh layer of Massachusetts snow blankets the front lawn, but inside the kitchen, the temperature is absolutely boiling.
Garrett, Dean, and Logan stand in a tight triangle around the kitchen island, staring at the refrigerator.
The chart is completely, utterly full. There is not a single millimeter of blank space left in any of their three columns. The gold stars overlap each other, gleaming mockingly in the overhead lights.
Garrett has exactly seventy-five gold stars. Dean has exactly seventy-five gold stars. Logan has exactly seventy-five gold stars.
It is a perfect, catastrophic, three-way tie.
“This is mathematically impossible,” Garrett says, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. He braces his massive hands on the granite counter, his jaw ticking so hard it looks like it might snap. “One of you cheated. I know for a fact I earned more stars this week. I shoveled the driveway before she even got out of her dorm.”
“I didn’t cheat!” Dean snaps, running a hand frantically through his sandy hair. He looks entirely unhinged. “I went to a knitting circle, Garrett! I sat in a circle with eight grandmothers at the community center and I learned how to knit a scarf! She gave me five stars for ‘embracing wholesome hobbies’. You can’t beat that!”
“Oh, please,” Logan scoffs, pointing an accusing finger at Dean. “I went to a Friday night Bible study. Do you know how hard it is to sit in a folding chair in a church basement, making eye contact with a youth pastor named Keith, while actively hallucinating about doing entirely unholy things to the girl who invited me? I earned those stars with my blood, sweat, and sanity.”
“It doesn’t matter what any of us did,” Garrett growls, turning his fierce gray eyes on his teammates. “The bet was simple. The one with the most stars at the end of the semester gets the right to pursue her. Nobody else interferes. We tie, nobody wins. Which means nobody has the go-ahead.”
“Well, somebody has to win!” Dean practically shouts, pacing the length of the kitchen. “I am dying, boys. I am literally dying. Tucker and Y/N fly back to Texas tomorrow morning for Christmas break. That’s three weeks. Three weeks without seeing her, smelling her, or hearing her call me a good boy. If I don’t get to stake my claim before she leaves, I’m going to throw myself off the campus bridge.”
Logan rubs the back of his neck, his normally easygoing face tight with frustration. “We can’t all pursue her. Tucker will literally buy a shotgun. We agreed to the bet so we wouldn’t tear this house — and her — apart.”
“Fuck the bet,” Garrett says suddenly.
Dean and Logan stop. They both stare at their captain.
“Excuse me?” Dean says.
Garrett stands up to his full, intimidating height. His chest heaves under his dark gray t-shirt. “Fuck the bet. Fuck the gold stars. I can’t do this anymore. I am not stepping back just because we tied. I want her. I am going to make her mine, and I don’t care if I have to fight both of you and Tucker to do it.”
“Whoa, hold on,” Logan says, stepping forward, his own alpha instincts flaring up. “You don’t just get to claim her because you’re the captain, Graham. I want her just as badly as you do. Do you have any idea what it does to me when she wears those little floral dresses? When she hums while she washes my dishes? I want to put a ring on her finger. I want her in my bed.”
“Your bed?” Dean barks out a harsh, desperate laugh. “I want her everywhere. I want her on this kitchen island. I want to ruin that perfect, sweet little innocence of hers. I want to pull her hair and make her scream my name until she loses her voice. I want to do filthy, degrading, mind-blowing things to her while she’s wearing that goddamn frilly apron, and I’m not letting either of you get to her first!”
“You think you’re the only one?” Garrett snarls, taking a step toward Dean, completely entirely feral. “I want to bend her over the dining table. I want to hold her down and make her take every inch of me until she’s begging. I am obsessed with her, Di Laurentis. It’s a sickness. I’m going to ruin her for any other man.”
“You’ll have to go through me,” Logan warns, his voice dropping an octave, his fists clenching at his sides. “Because she’s going to be underneath me, looking up at me, taking it all-”
A loud, metallic clatter cuts through the kitchen.
It sounds like a tin can hitting the hardwood floor in the foyer.
Garrett freezes. Logan stops breathing. Dean’s eyes go wide.
Simultaneously, the three massive athletes turn their heads toward the hallway.
You are standing in the foyer.
The front door is slightly ajar behind you, letting in a biting gust of December wind. You are wearing a thick, powder-blue winter coat, a white knitted beanie, and your cheeks are flushed pink from the cold.
At your feet lies a round metal tin. The lid has popped off, scattering a dozen perfectly frosted, homemade Christmas cookies across the hardwood floor.
Your hands are clamped over your mouth. Your eyes, usually so bright and warm, are dilated with absolute, unadulterated shock. They are wide and glistening with the sudden, sharp sting of tears.
You heard everything.
Every filthy, dirty, explicit thing they just said. The bet. The gold stars. The competition to “win” you. The incredibly graphic, violent ways they want to ruin your innocence.
“Y/N,” Garrett breathes, the color entirely draining from his face. The fierce, feral competitor vanishes in a fraction of a second, replaced by sheer, suffocating panic. “Y/N, wait.”
You let out a small, broken gasp. You take a step backward, your sensible winter boot crunching on a sugar cookie.
“Sweetheart, please,” Logan begs, holding his hands up like he’s approaching a terrified, wounded animal. He takes a slow step forward. “Just let us explain. It’s not what you think-”
“You … you bet on me?” You whisper, your voice trembling so violently it barely makes a sound. “A chart? Like … like a prize?”
“No!” Dean says, his voice cracking with pure desperation. “No, Y/N, it wasn’t like that! We just—we all wanted you so badly, and we didn’t know how to handle it!”
You look at Dean. Then you look at Logan. Then you look at Garrett.
The image of them — the perfect, polite gentlemen you thought you were helping, the boys you prayed for, the boys you baked for — shatters into a million jagged pieces. They aren’t gentlemen. They are predators. And they have been circling you for months, salivating, waiting for the right moment to pounce and do the horrible, filthy things they just described.
A sob tears from your throat.
You spin on your heel, grab the doorknob, and practically throw yourself out into the freezing snow.
“Y/N!” Garrett roars.
The heavy wooden door slams shut behind you with a deafening bang.
Garrett, Dean, and Logan sprint into the foyer, slipping on the crushed cookies. Garrett rips the front door open, stepping out onto the icy porch in nothing but his socks.
“Y/N!” He yells into the falling snow.
But you are already running. You are sprinting across the front lawn, tears streaming down your freezing cheeks, desperate to get back to the safety of your dorm, to Tucker, to anywhere that isn’t here.
Garrett stands on the porch, the freezing wind whipping through his hair. Logan and Dean stand in the doorway behind him, looking at the empty street.
“She’s gone,” Logan whispers, his voice entirely hollow.
Garrett slowly turns around, his gray eyes dead. He looks at the crushed cookies on the floor. He looks at the chart on the fridge in the distance.
“We are so fucked,” Garrett says.
***
The Texas heat is a jarring contrast to the New England winter. Even in December, the air is mild and humid.
You sit in the third pew of your childhood church, surrounded by the familiar scent of polished wood, old hymn books, and your mother’s floral perfume. The choir is singing a beautiful rendition of “O Holy Night.” It is peaceful. It is safe.
It is absolute torture.
It has been exactly two weeks since you fled the off-campus house. Two weeks since you boarded a plane with Tucker, who spent the entire flight wondering aloud why his three best friends were suddenly ignoring his texts and acting like they were at a funeral. You hadn’t said a word. You couldn’t.
You try to focus on the pastor’s sermon, but your mind is a traitor.
Every time you close your eyes, you don’t see angels or scripture. You see Garrett’s massive arms braced against the kitchen counter. You see Dean’s wicked, hungry smirk. You see Logan’s intense, darkening eyes.
I want to ruin that perfect, sweet little innocence of hers.
Dean’s voice echoes in your head, a phantom whisper against your ear. You shiver violently, crossing your arms over your chest, pressing your knees together in the church pew.
You are a good girl. You have always been a good girl. You saved yourself, you kept your thoughts pure, you prayed for guidance.
But overhearing them has awakened something entirely terrifying inside your body.
The shock and betrayal have slowly, agonizingly, morphed into something else. Something hot. Something heavy. Something that makes your skin flush and your pulse race in places you have never paid attention to before.
That night, you lie in your narrow childhood bed, the ceiling fan spinning lazily above you. The house is completely silent.
You squeeze your eyes shut, clutching the edge of your quilt, trying to pray yourself to sleep. Lord, please cleanse my mind. Please remove these thoughts. Please make me forget them.
But the darkness behind your eyelids is entirely hijacked.
You drift into a restless, feverish sleep.
The dream hits you with the force of a tidal wave.
You are in the kitchen of the off-campus house. You are wearing the yellow floral dress, the one that ties at the waist. But the fabric feels incredibly thin, brushing against your overly sensitive skin.
A hand grips your hip. It is massive, hot, and calloused.
Garrett.
You gasp in the dream as he pulls your back flush against his broad, solid chest. You can feel the hard ridges of his abs through your dress, the overwhelming, suffocating heat of his body. He leans down, his mouth brushing against the sensitive skin beneath your ear.
“Mine,” Garrett growls in your ear, his voice a vibrating, possessive rumble that shoots straight down your spine and pools between your thighs. “You’re mine, Y/N. I told you I was going to ruin you for anyone else.”
You whimper, arching your neck, completely powerless to stop the heavy, wet ache blooming between your legs.
Then, Dean is in front of you. He steps into your space, his eyes dark with unfiltered lust. He reaches out, his long, skilled fingers trailing down the center of your chest, undoing the tiny buttons of your dress with agonizing slowness.
“Such a good girl,” Dean murmurs, his voice a wicked, sinful coaxing. He parts the fabric, exposing your collarbone, the swell of your breasts. “So pure. God, I want to dirty you up. I want to hear you beg for it, sweetheart.”
In the real world, tossing and turning in your childhood bed in Texas, your breathing turns ragged. Your hands instinctively slide down to grip the bedsheets, twisting the fabric into knots. A sheen of sweat coats your skin. You are burning up from the inside out.
In the dream, Logan’s hands replace Dean’s. Logan is kneeling in front of you. He pushes the skirt of your dress up, his large hands gripping your bare thighs. His thumbs press into the soft, sensitive flesh, parting your legs.
“Please,” you hear yourself cry out in the dream, though you don’t even know what you’re begging for. It is an entirely new, blinding sensation.
“I’ve got you,” Logan whispers, his breath hot against the juncture of your thighs. “I’m going to make you feel so damn good, Y/N. Just let go.”
Logan’s mouth touches your skin.
You jolt awake in the dark.
Your eyes snap open, your chest heaving as you gasp for air in the quiet Texas bedroom. Your heart is pounding a frantic, erratic rhythm against your ribs.
You lie there, paralyzed, completely consumed by the physical aftermath of the dream.
Between your thighs, there is a heavy, throbbing ache. A wet, slick heat that you have never felt before. The friction of your own cotton underwear against your swollen flesh is almost unbearable. Your body is practically vibrating with an empty, aching need.
“Oh my God,” you whisper into the dark, tears springing to your eyes.
You pull your knees to your chest, burying your face in your hands, overwhelmed by the crushing guilt. You feel like a sinner. A dirty, corrupted sinner. You are having explicitly filthy dreams about your brother’s three best friends doing things to you that you couldn’t even put into words.
And the worst part — the part that makes you sob into your pillow — is that your body craves it.
You don’t want to forget them. You want to go back to sleep. You want Garrett’s possessive grip. You want Dean’s dirty praise. You want Logan’s mouth on your skin.
For the rest of the Christmas break, you are a ghost. You pick at your food. You stare out the window. Every time Tucker mentions their names, asking why the hell they aren’t returning his calls, your stomach plummets, and a fresh wave of heat washes over your body.
It is a grueling, exhausting war between your sheltered mind and your rapidly awakening body. And your body is winning.
***
It is the night before you and Tucker are supposed to fly back to Massachusetts for the spring semester.
Your suitcase is packed and sitting by the door. You are lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, dreading the return to Briar University. You don’t know how you are going to look at them. You don’t know how you are going to be in the same state as them without completely falling apart.
Exhaustion finally drags you under.
The dream that comes this time is not a fragmented sequence. It is a terrifying, hyper-realistic onslaught of the senses.
You are entirely naked. You don’t know how it happened, but the floral dresses and the sensible skirts are gone. You are lying on the plush rug of their living room floor.
Garrett is above you. His heavy, muscular body presses you into the carpet, his chest crushing against yours. He grips both of your wrists in one of his massive hands, pinning them above your head. His mouth is entirely consuming yours, a punishing, bruising kiss that leaves you breathless and dizzy.
“You’re not going anywhere,” Garrett murmurs against your lips, his hips rolling down to press against yours. You can feel the impossible size and hardness of his erection pressing directly against your aching, wet center. “You are taking all of this.”
You cry out into his mouth, your back arching off the floor, desperate for the friction.
But then Garrett pulls back.
Dean slides behind you, pulling your back flush against his chest. He wraps his arms around your waist, pulling you tightly against his own hard length. His mouth attacks your neck, sucking hard enough to leave a bruise, his teeth scraping over your pulse point.
“You like it, don’t you?” Dean rasps in your ear, his hand sliding down your stomach, dipping lower and lower until his fingers brush against your slick heat. “You like being our good girl. Let me hear it. Say you like it.”
“I like it,” you sob in the dream, completely losing your mind as Dean’s long fingers slide into your wetness, stroking you with an expert, merciless rhythm. “Please, Dean, please-”
“Look at me, sweetheart.” Logan’s voice.
You open your eyes. Logan is kneeling between your spread thighs. His gray eyes are dark, stormy, completely fixated on the sight of Dean’s fingers working inside you.
Logan leans forward. He rests his large hands on your hips, his thumbs pressing into your hip bones, pinning you in place.
Then, Logan lowers his mouth.
The sensation of his hot, wet tongue sliding over your most sensitive, swollen flesh sends a violent shockwave through your entire body.
In your bed in Texas, you cry out loudly, your back arching off the mattress. Your hands fly down to your own body, completely entirely driven by instinct. You don’t even know what you’re doing, but you need relief. You need it so badly it feels like you’re dying.
In the dream, the sensory overload is pushing you straight to the edge.
Garrett is kissing you again, swallowing your moans. Dean’s fingers are pumping inside you, stretching you, matching the frantic, desperately wet rhythm of Logan’s tongue lashing against your clit.
The pleasure is building, pooling, tightening like a coiled spring in your lower stomach. It is agonizing. It is beautiful. It is right there. You are seconds away from shattering, from experiencing your very first orgasm, surrounded by the three men you realize, with terrifying clarity, you are hopelessly, completely in love with.
“Let it go for us,” Garrett growls.
“Come for me, baby,” Dean demands.
“Taste so fucking sweet,” Logan murmurs.
The tension snaps. You are right on the absolute edge of the precipice, your body preparing to explode into a million pieces of blinding, white-hot ecstasy.
And then-
The shrill, piercing shriek of your iPhone alarm clock shatters the silence of the room.
Your eyes snap open.
The living room vanishes. Garrett is gone. Dean is gone. Logan is gone.
You are alone in your childhood bedroom. It is 5 AM. Your flight is in three hours.
The physical sensation drops out from under you, leaving you stranded on the absolute edge of the cliff. The heavy, aching arousal is still there, throbbing violently between your legs, demanding a release that is suddenly, cruelly out of reach.
You let out a frustrated, desperate whine, your hands gripping the bedsheets so hard your knuckles turn white.
The realization of what you have been reduced to hits you. You are a tangled, sweating, thoroughly aroused mess, waking up from a filthy dream about three men you haven’t spoken to in weeks.
You sit up in bed, bringing your knees to your chest.
And then, you burst into tears.
You cry because you are frustrated. You cry because your body aches in a way you don’t know how to fix. You cry because you are a traditional, sheltered girl who was supposed to wait for a sweet, simple man, and instead, you have been entirely corrupted by three massive, filthy-mouthed hockey players.
You don’t want the white picket fence anymore.
You want the off-campus house. You want the chaos. You want Garrett’s fierce protection. You want Dean’s dirty praise. You want Logan’s intense, soulful eyes.
You crave them. You crave them so badly it feels like a physical illness.
You wipe your tears roughly with the back of your hand, looking across the room at your packed suitcase.
In three hours, you will board a plane back to Massachusetts. In less than twelve hours, you will be back on the Briar University campus.
You take a deep, shaky breath, the residual heat of the dream still causing a deep, heavy pulse between your thighs.
You don’t know what you are going to do when you see them. But you know one thing for absolutely certain.
You are not the same innocent girl who ran out of that house a month ago.
Dean Di Laurentis x Garrett Graham x John Logan x Tucker!Reader
Summary: Tucker’s one rule is simple … don’t touch his sister. Garrett, Dean, and Logan agree. They are very good at agreeing. They are considerably less good at following through
Warning: 18+ content
Read part one here
The first fourteen days of the spring semester are a slow, agonizing descent into madness.
The house feels like a morgue. The television is rarely on. The Xbox controllers gather dust on the coffee table. The pink poster board with the shiny gold stars is gone — Garrett tore it down on day three because looking at it made him want to punch a hole through the drywall.
You have completely ghosted them.
You haven’t stopped by the house. You haven’t sent a single text. When Tucker invited you over for a movie night last week, you claimed you were swamped with homework. When he asked you to come to their opening game of the semester, you said you had a terrible migraine.
They know exactly what is happening. They terrified you. They broke the illusion of the perfect, polite gentlemen they had been pretending to be, and the reality of their feral, obsessive desire sent you running for the hills.
Did they really ruin it? Is that it? Have they completely lost you before they even had you?
It’s Sunday afternoon, the day after a brutally physical, bloody game against Cornell. Briar won, but it came at a heavy cost.
The living room looks like a triage center. Garrett is stretched out on the sofa, a massive bag of ice taped to his bruised ribs, his face a thunderous mask of exhaustion and misery. Logan is slumped in the armchair, nursing a split lip and a dark purple bruise swelling along his jawline.
Dean is lying flat on the rug, his left knee elevated on a stack of pillows, wrapped tightly in an ACE bandage.
Tucker isn’t home. He’s at the library, completely oblivious to the crushing depression suffocating his three best friends.
“I’m going to text her,” Dean says suddenly, his voice raspy. He stares blindly at the ceiling. “I don’t care if Tucker finds out. I’m going to text her and beg for forgiveness. I’ll buy a rosary. I’ll memorize Bible verses. I just need to see her face.”
“Don’t,” Garrett grunts, closing his eyes. Every time he breathes, his ribs scream, but the ache in his chest has nothing to do with hockey. “She needs space. If you push her now, she’ll transfer to a different school.”
“I miss her cookies,” Logan mumbles, wincing as the movement pulls his split lip. “I miss her face. I miss her telling me to use an inside voice. I’m a shell of a man, Garrett. Look at us. We are pathetic.”
The heavy clack of the front deadbolt unlocking echoes through the silent house.
Instantly, all three men freeze.
The front door pushes open. A biting gust of January wind sweeps into the foyer, followed immediately by the rich, savory, mouth-watering scent of slow-cooked chicken broth, butter, and homemade dough.
“Tucker?” Your soft, melodic voice calls out hesitantly. “Are you home?”
Garrett’s gray eyes snap open. He sits up so fast he completely forgets his bruised ribs, biting back a harsh groan of pain.
Logan sits up in the armchair, his jaw dropping. Dean practically scrambles into a seated position on the rug, ignoring his throbbing knee.
You step into the foyer, pushing the door shut behind you. You are bundled up in a thick, cream-colored cable-knit sweater, a modest pair of dark denim jeans, and sensible winter boots. Your cheeks are rosy from the cold. In your hands, resting on a set of oven mitts, is a massive, heavy Dutch oven.
You came. You actually came.
You walk carefully into the kitchen, your eyes cast firmly down at the floor, absolutely determined not to look into the living room. You heard about the Cornell game from Tucker. You heard it was a bloodbath. Your gentle, nurturing heart couldn’t take the thought of them bruised and starving, even if your mind was still terrified of them. You took pity.
You set the Dutch oven gently onto the kitchen island.
“Tucker isn’t here,” Garrett says.
His voice is deep, rough with a terrifying mixture of relief and absolute desperation. It cuts through the quiet house, causing you to jump violently, your hands flying up to your chest.
You turn slowly.
Garrett is standing in the archway between the living room and the kitchen. He is wearing a tight gray t-shirt and dark sweatpants. You can see the heavy purple bruising creeping up his neck, and the way he holds his side.
Behind him, Logan and Dean step into view. Logan’s lip is busted, his handsome face battered. Dean is favoring his left leg, his eyes wide and completely fixated on you like a starving man looking at a feast.
“Oh,” you whisper, your voice trembling. Your heart immediately kicks into a frantic, erratic rhythm. The memories of your Christmas break — the feverish, filthy, agonizingly real dreams — slam into your mind. Your thighs clench instinctively. You take a step back until your lower back hits the granite counter. “I … I’m sorry. I thought Tucker was home. I just wanted to drop off some chicken and dumplings for him. And … for y’all. Since the game was so rough.”
“You haven’t been here in two weeks,” Logan says. He steps into the kitchen, his dark eyes entirely entirely focused on you. He ignores the Dutch oven. He doesn’t care about the food. He only cares about the girl who made it. “We thought you were never coming back.”
“I’ve been busy,” you lie quickly, your southern drawl thickening with panic. You stare intently at Garrett’s chest, completely unable to meet their eyes. “My classes are very demanding this semester. I should go. I have a paper to write.”
You grab your oven mitts and try to sidestep Garrett to reach the hallway.
Garrett takes one large step, using his massive body to completely block the exit. He doesn’t touch you — he remembers the rules — but he stands firm, an immovable mountain of muscle and determination.
“Please don’t run,” Garrett says, his voice softening into a raw, pleading rumble that absolutely shatters your defenses. “Please, Y/N. Just give us five minutes. We are losing our minds.”
You stop. You look down at your boots, your hands wringing together nervously. “There’s nothing to talk about, Garrett. I heard what y’all were saying. You were playing a game with me.”
“It wasn’t a game to us,” Dean says, stepping up to stand beside Logan. His voice is painfully sincere, stripped of all its usual playboy arrogance. “It was survival. You don’t understand what you do to us, Y/N. You walk into this house, smelling like vanilla, humming your little songs, taking care of us like we actually deserve it … and it completely rewired our brains.”
You swallow hard, your face burning with a fiery blush. “You said you wanted to do filthy things to me.”
Logan lets out a heavy, shuddering breath. “We do. God, sweetheart, we do. But not because we want to use you. Because we are completely, irrevocably obsessed with you. I can’t sleep. I can’t focus on the ice. Every time I close my eyes, I see you.”
“We tried to fight it,” Garrett confesses, taking a half-step closer. His massive presence overwhelms your senses. You can smell his body wash, the clean scent of his sweat, the sheer heat radiating off his skin. “We tried to stay away because we know you’re too good for us. You’re pure. You want the white picket fence and the Sunday school. We’re violent, messy hockey players. But we can’t stay away.”
“The bet was stupid,” Dean adds, running a hand through his sandy hair. “We made it because we were terrified of fighting each other over you. We thought if one of us won, the other two would back off. But it didn’t work.”
You finally look up, your wide, tear-filled eyes darting between the three of them. “Why didn’t it work?”
“Because none of us are willing to walk away,” Garrett says simply, his gray eyes burning with an intense, possessive fire that makes your breath hitch. “I would rather die than watch Dean or Logan take you on a date. I would rather break my own legs than step aside.”
“Same,” Logan agrees instantly, his jaw set.
“So would I,” Dean echoes, his voice hard.
You press your hands to your burning cheeks, completely overwhelmed. This is too much. This is a romance novel, a movie, a fever dream. You are just a simple Early Childhood Education major from Texas. You are not equipped to handle the combined, obsessive devotion of three division one athletes.
“Then what are you saying?” You ask, your voice a breathy, stuttering whisper. You are a gooey mess. The heavy, pulsing ache that plagued you all winter break is back, pooling between your
thighs, making your knees weak. “You can’t all court me. That’s … that’s madness. That’s not how the world works.”
Garrett, Dean, and Logan look at each other. A silent, entirely unified conversation passes between them in the span of three seconds. They spent the last fourteen days arguing, fighting, and finally coming to the absolute, undeniable conclusion that there is only one way this ends without destroying their brotherhood and losing you forever.
Garrett turns his gaze back to you. “We want to share you.”
The kitchen goes dead silent.
Your brain short-circuits. You simply stare at them, your lips parted, waiting for the punchline. But their faces are entirely serious. They are looking at you with a heavy, terrifying sincerity.
“Share me?” You squeak, the words barely making it past your throat. “Like … like a timeshare? Like a rental car?”
“Like a partnership,” Garrett corrects smoothly, taking another small step into your space. “We share everything. We protect you together. We provide for you together. We love you together.”
Panic, bright and entirely religious, violently seizes your chest.
“You can’t share a wife!” You burst out, your hands waving frantically in the air. “The Bible says a man leaves his father and mother and is united to his wife! Singular! One man, one woman! That is the holy covenant! You can’t have three men and one woman! That is … that is polygamy! That’s illegal! It’s ungodly!”
Dean leans forward, a desperately charming, cheeky smirk fighting its way through his misery. “Hey, come on. People do it all the time. Think of it like Sister Wives, but instead, we’re the Brother Husbands.”
Logan reaches over and violently slaps the back of Dean’s head.
“Ow! What?” Dean yelps, rubbing his skull. “I’m just trying to make it relatable!”
“Shut up, Dean,” Logan groans. He steps closer to you, his dark eyes softening, pleading with you to understand. “Y/N, sweetheart, breathe. Just breathe.”
“I am breathing!” You hyperventilate, pressing a hand to your chest. “I’m having a heart attack! I am a traditional girl! I want a family! How am I supposed to explain this to my mother? How am I supposed to explain this to Tucker? Tucker is going to murder all of you!”
“Let us worry about Tucker,” Garrett says, his voice a low, soothing command that instantly cuts through the static of your panic. He finally reaches out, breaking the absolute rule he set months ago.
Garrett’s large, warm hands gently cup your shoulders.
The physical contact sends a violent shockwave through your entire nervous system. You gasp, your head snapping up to look at him.
“Listen to me,” Garrett says, his thumbs gently stroking the thick wool of your sweater. His gray eyes are a storm of devotion and terrifying, primal possessiveness. “You want to be taken care of? We will take care of you. You want a white picket fence? We will buy you a goddamn fortress. You will never want for anything. You will never be unsafe. You will have three men whose entire existence revolves around making sure you are happy, protected, and completely worshiped.”
“He’s right,” Logan says, his voice dropping into that sweet, soul-searing tone that always makes your heart flutter. He steps up to your right side, his hand coming to rest lightly on your waist. The heat of his palm seeps through your clothes. “You have so much love to give, Y/N. More than one man could ever handle. We know who you are. We know your values. We aren’t asking you to stop being the good girl we fell in love with. We’re just asking you to be our good girl.”
“Please, Y/N,” Dean whispers, stepping up to your left side. He doesn’t touch you, but he leans in close, his green eyes utterly entirely devoted. “I don’t even look at other girls anymore. I don’t want to party. I just want to come home to you. We all do. We’ll be whatever you need us to be. Just don’t run away again.”
You are entirely trapped.
You are surrounded by a wall of solid muscle, heat, and expensive cologne. Garrett is holding your shoulders, his massive chest mere inches from yours. Logan’s hand is burning a brand into your hip. Dean is looking at you like you are the center of the universe.
You try to summon your righteous indignation. You try to summon the lessons from Sunday school. But your body is completely, hopelessly betraying you.
The heavy, slick ache between your thighs is throbbing so violently you can barely stand. Your breasts are heavy, the nipples peaking tightly against your bra, begging for the friction you experienced in your dreams. The sheer, overwhelming reality of having these three incredible men looking at you with such unabashed desire is melting every single moral defense you have left.
“I …” you stutter, your voice breaking. “I’ve never even kissed a boy.”
The confession hangs in the air, incredibly vulnerable and entirely true. You had planned to save your first kiss for the man you were going to marry, maybe on a porch, maybe after months of proper courting.
A dark, incredibly wicked flash crosses Garrett’s eyes.
“I know,” Garrett murmurs, his gaze dropping to your trembling, pink lips. “And I’m not waiting another second.”
Garrett’s hands slide from your shoulders to cup your face. His thumbs trace your jawline, tilting your head up.
You gasp as his face descends.
Garrett’s lips capture yours.
It is not a sweet, chaste first kiss. It is a claiming. It is a possessive, overwhelming brand of ownership. His mouth is hot and demanding, his lips bruising slightly against yours as he takes exactly what he has been starving for. He angles his head, parting your lips with the gentle but firm pressure of his thumb, and his tongue sweeps inside your mouth.
A loud, embarrassing whimper tears from your throat. You taste mint, male aggression, and pure fire. Your hands instinctively fly up to grip the front of his t-shirt, clinging to him to keep your knees from buckling. The kiss is deep, wet, and devastating. It sends a bolt of lightning straight to your core, confirming every single dirty, filthy thing you dreamed about over the break.
Garrett finally pulls back, his chest heaving, his gray eyes glazed with lust. He rests his forehead against yours, both of you gasping for air.
“Holy fuck,” Garrett breathes, his voice entirely wrecked.
Before you can even process the absolute earth-shattering reality of your first kiss, Logan moves.
Logan’s hand slides from your waist up to the back of your neck, his fingers tangling in your hair. He pulls you gently toward him, turning your face, and crashes his mouth down onto yours.
Logan’s kiss is entirely different from Garrett’s. It is sweeping, cinematic, and soul-searing. He kisses you like he is drowning and you are oxygen. He groans into your mouth, a deep, vibrating sound that makes your stomach flip entirely upside down. His tongue strokes against yours, slow and deliberate, mapping every inch of your mouth. It is sweet, but it is deeply, dangerously filthy.
You melt. You completely surrender, your body going boneless against Logan’s chest, letting him hold you up. The religious guilt in your mind evaporates into thin air.
Something that feels this good, you think dizzily, clinging to Logan’s broad shoulders, something that feels this right, can’t possibly be ungodly.
Logan breaks the kiss slowly, dragging his lips across your jawline, leaving a trail of absolute fire in his wake.
Then, Dean steps in.
Dean doesn’t hesitate. He slides his hands around your waist, pulling your back flush against his chest, exactly like he did in the dream. You gasp at the immediate, shocking friction of his hard body against your softer curves.
Dean leans down, burying his face in the crook of your neck. He presses a hot, open-mouthed kiss to the sensitive skin just below your ear, making you arch your back with a sharp cry. Then he turns you in his arms, his green eyes burning, and claims your lips.
Dean’s kiss is pure heat. It is practiced, smooth, and wildly intoxicating. He knows exactly how to move his mouth to make your entire body weak. He bites gently at your lower lip, soothing it immediately with a sweep of his tongue. He tastes like danger and devotion. You kiss him back, finally finding your rhythm, a soft moan escaping you as you tilt your head to give him deeper access.
When Dean finally pulls away, you are completely destroyed.
Your lips are swollen, slick, and practically bruised. Your hair is messy. Your chest is heaving under your cable-knit sweater, and your legs are shaking so badly Garrett and Logan both have to keep their hands on your waist to hold you upright.
You look at the three of them. They are staring at you with expressions of such intense, terrifying love and lust that it takes your breath away.
You are a traditional, sheltered girl. You belong in Sunday school.
But looking at the bruised, massive, fiercely protective men surrounding you, you realize you belong to them, too.
The silence stretches, heavy and thick with the electric aftermath of the kisses.
Dean breaks it.
He clears his throat, a massive, arrogant grin spreading across his handsome face as he steps back, running a hand through his hair.
“Well,” Dean says cheerfully, his green eyes twinkling. “I don’t want to jump the gun here, but that is definitely the best foursome I’ve ever had.”
You gasp, your southern sensibilities violently snapping back online. The fiery blush returns with a vengeance.
Without even thinking, you reach out and slap Dean’s shoulder. It’s not hard, just a sharp, reprimanding smack.
“Dean Di Laurentis!” You scold, your voice shaking, though there is no real anger behind it. “Do not say such filthy things in front of me!”
Dean doesn’t wince. Instead, his grin widens into something incredibly wicked and entirely captivated. He looks at Garrett and Logan, who are both fighting massive, smirking smiles.
“Oh, God,” Dean groans playfully, rubbing his shoulder, his eyes dropping to your flushed face. “I love this little firecracker side of you. I really, really do.”
Logan chuckles, the sound low and dark. “You better get used to it, sweetheart. Because we aren’t letting you go.”
“Never,” Garrett promises, his hand sliding down to firmly grip yours. He intertwines his thick fingers with your delicate ones, the ultimate, terrifyingly permanent gesture. “You’re ours now.”
You look down at your hand enveloped in Garrett’s. You look at Logan’s bruised, smiling face. You look at Dean’s arrogant, devoted eyes.
Your heart pounds. Your palms sweat. You are entirely terrified of what Tucker is going to do when he finds out.
But as the smell of your homemade chicken and dumplings fills the kitchen, blending perfectly with the scent of the three men who just claimed your entire future, you know you aren’t running away ever again.
***
It takes exactly three and a half weeks for the skittishness to finally melt out of your bones.
At first, being the shared girlfriend of three massive, fiercely protective, division-one hockey players felt like trying to navigate a minefield. You jumped every time Garrett entered a room. You blushed violently every time Dean winked at you. You practically stopped breathing whenever Logan casually slung his heavy arm over your shoulders in the kitchen.
You were waiting for the other shoe to drop. You were waiting for the guilt to consume you, for the lightning to strike you down for engaging in something so entirely unconventional and ungodly.
But the lightning never came.
Instead, Garrett, Dean, and Logan treated you like you were made of spun glass. They didn’t rush you. They didn’t push you into their bedrooms. They courted you. They held your hand while watching movies. They kissed your forehead when you studied. They praised you for the smallest, most domestic things — from brewing a pot of coffee to finishing a difficult essay.
They slowly, meticulously rewired your entire understanding of intimacy, proving that their feral obsession with you was grounded in a deep, terrifyingly real devotion.
And now, your body is making it abundantly clear that it is done waiting.
It’s a quiet Thursday night in mid-February. The sleet is tapping gently against the living room windows of the off-campus house. Tucker is gone for the evening, trapped in a mandatory study group at the library that won’t let out until midnight.
You are sitting on the plush living room rug, your back resting against the base of the sofa. You’re wearing a soft, oversized cream cardigan over a modest pink camisole, and a pair of plaid pajama pants. Your Child Psychology textbook is open in your lap, but you haven’t read a single word in twenty minutes.
Because Logan is sitting on the floor beside you, his long legs stretched out, lazily drawing small, electric circles on your bare ankle with his thumb.
Because Dean is lying on his stomach on the other side of you, his chin propped on his hands, shamelessly staring at the soft slope of your neck.
And because Garrett is sitting on the sofa directly behind you, his thick thighs bracketing your shoulders, his large hands slowly, rhythmically massaging the tension out of your neck and scalp.
“You’re not reading, sweetheart,” Logan murmurs, his dark eyes entirely entirely focused on the flush creeping up your cheeks. His thumb trails higher, tracing the line of your calf beneath your plaid pants. “You’ve been on the same page for half an hour.”
“I am reading,” you lie, your voice betraying you with a soft, breathy stutter. “It’s a very dense chapter on cognitive development.”
Dean chuckles, the sound low and wicked. He reaches out, lightly tugging on the hem of your cardigan. “You’re a terrible liar, Y/N. Your pulse is beating so fast I can practically see it from here. What are you thinking about?”
“Nothing,” you squeak, shutting the textbook with a loud thwack.
Garrett’s hands pause their massage. His thumbs press firmly into the base of your skull, sending a shiver straight down your spine. He leans forward, his chest brushing against the back of your head, his mouth hovering just over your ear.
“Don’t lie to us, baby,” Garrett says, his voice a vibrating, gravelly command that makes your stomach flip entirely upside down. “You know we don’t like it when you lie. Tell us what’s got you so distracted.”
You swallow hard. The truth is, the dreams haven’t stopped. If anything, they have gotten worse. Every night, you wake up tangled in your sheets, your body slick and aching, completely desperate for the release that always slips through your fingers right at the last second. You are exhausted. You are constantly, agonizingly turned on.
You look at Logan. Then you look at Dean. Finally, you tilt your head back to look up at Garrett upside down.
“I’m tired,” you whisper, the confession slipping out incredibly vulnerable. “I’m so tired of waking up aching.”
The atmosphere in the living room changes in a fraction of a second.
The lazy, domestic warmth instantly evaporates, replaced by a thick, suffocating, violently charged heat.
Garrett’s eyes darken to the color of storm clouds. Logan goes perfectly still, his hand gripping your calf tightly. Dean slowly pushes himself up into a kneeling position, his green eyes locked onto yours like a predator that just smelled blood.
“Aching?” Dean repeats, his voice dropping an octave. “Where are you aching, sweetheart?”
Your face burns a magnificent shade of scarlet. You hide your face in your hands. “Please don’t make me say it. You know what I mean.”
“We know,” Logan says gently. He moves closer, prying your small hands away from your flushed face. He presses a soft, lingering kiss to your palm. “But we want to help you fix it. If you’re ready. Are you ready, Y/N?”
You look at them. These three massive, dangerous men who have spent the last month proving that they would burn the world down before they let anyone hurt you. You trust them. You trust them more than you trust yourself.
You give a tiny, almost imperceptible nod.
“Yeah?” Garrett murmurs. He reaches down, gripping you by your waist, and effortlessly hauls you up from the floor.
You gasp as Garrett pulls you directly onto his lap on the sofa. You are straddling his thick thighs, your knees sinking into the cushions on either side of his hips. He feels like a wall of solid, burning muscle beneath you.
“Good girl,” Garrett praises, his large hands sliding up your back to pull you flush against his chest. “Such a brave, good girl. We’ve been waiting so incredibly patiently for you.”
The praise hits you like a physical blow. A soft, involuntary whine escapes your throat. You have always thrived on positive reinforcement, but hearing it from Garrett, wrapped in this dark, heavy blanket of pure lust, makes your mind go entirely blank.
Dean moves onto the sofa, kneeling close to your left side. Logan shifts onto the cushions on your right. You are completely surrounded, boxed in by heat and expensive cologne.
“You’re going to let us take care of you,” Dean says, reaching out to gently push a stray lock of hair behind your ear. His fingers trail down to rest against your collarbone. “You’re going to let us make you feel so good, exactly like you deserve.”
“I don’t … I don’t know what to do,” you whisper, your hands clutching Garrett’s broad shoulders for dear life. “I’ve never … I’ve never done anything like this.”
“You don’t have to do a single thing,” Logan promises, leaning in to press a hot, open-mouthed kiss to the side of your neck. You arch your back instantly, a sharp gasp tearing from your lips. “You just sit here and look pretty for us. Can you do that, sweetheart? Can you be a good girl and let us handle everything?”
“Yes,” you breathe, your eyes fluttering shut as Logan’s teeth scrape gently against your pulse point. “Yes, please.”
“Perfect,” Garrett rumbles.
Garrett’s hands slide around to the front of your body. With practiced, incredibly gentle movements, he begins unbuttoning your oversized cream cardigan. He pushes it off your shoulders, letting it pool around your elbows, leaving you in just your thin pink camisole.
Dean’s hands immediately take over. He slides his fingers under the hem of your camisole, his knuckles brushing against the incredibly sensitive skin of your stomach. You shiver violently.
“Look at her,” Dean murmurs, his voice entirely wrecked with adoration and filthy desire. “She’s so soft. She’s absolutely perfect.”
Dean pushes the camisole up, completely exposing your breasts in your simple, white cotton bra.
You instinctively try to cross your arms over your chest to cover yourself — years of deeply ingrained modesty fighting against your rapidly escalating arousal.
But Garrett catches your wrists. He doesn’t grip them hard, just firmly enough to stop you. He guides your arms back, pinning your wrists gently against his chest.
“Ah-ah,” Garrett scolds softly, his mouth hovering over your lips. “No hiding. We want to see you. We want to see everything. You’re beautiful, Y/N. Show us how good you are.”
The praise absolutely destroys your resistance. You let your arms go slack in his grip, offering yourself up to their hungry gazes.
Logan lets out a ragged groan. He leans down, bypassing the fabric of your bra entirely, and presses his hot mouth against the upper swell of your breast.
You cry out, your back arching violently, completely losing your mind as Logan’s tongue laves the soft skin.
“Logan,” you sob, your hips rolling down instinctively against Garrett’s lap. You can feel the impossible, rock-hard length of Garrett’s erection pressing directly against your aching center through the layers of your clothes.
“I’ve got you,” Garrett murmurs, capturing your lips in a deep, wet, punishing kiss.
He completely consumes your moan, his tongue sweeping into your mouth, mimicking the rhythm of your grinding hips.
While Garrett dominates your mouth and Logan worships your chest, Dean moves lower.
You feel Dean’s hands on the waistband of your plaid pajama pants. The realization of what is about to happen sends a jolt of pure electricity straight to your core.
“Dean, wait,” you gasp, breaking the kiss with Garrett for a fraction of a second. “I … I’m scared.”
Dean freezes immediately. He pulls his hands back, his green eyes meeting yours with absolute, terrifying sincerity. “I will stop right now if you want me to, Y/N. We will all stop. Just say the word.”
You look down at him. You look at the fierce devotion in his eyes, the absolute respect that cuts right through the lust. You are not a piece of meat to them. You are their world.
“No,” you whisper, shaking your head, your face flushed and beautiful. “Don’t stop. I’m just … it’s new. I’ve never …”
“I know, baby,” Dean says, his voice softening into something unbearably sweet. He leans forward and presses a kiss to your bare stomach. “I know. And it is the greatest honor of my entire life that you are letting me be the first. I am going to be so careful with you. I promise.”
“He’s got you, good girl,” Garrett praises, kissing your temple. “Just relax for us. You’re doing so incredibly well.”
The combination of Garrett’s grounding presence and Dean’s sweet reassurance gives you the courage to let go entirely.
You nod, letting your head fall back onto Garrett’s shoulder.
Dean hooks his fingers into the waistband of your pants and your underwear, pulling them both slowly, agonizingly down your legs. You kick them off, leaving you entirely bare from the waist down, straddling Garrett’s lap in the middle of the living room.
The cool air of the room hits your feverish skin, but it is instantly replaced by Dean’s burning touch.
Dean parts your thighs gently, positioning himself between your legs. He looks at you. He actually just looks at you for a long, agonizing moment, his chest heaving.
“You’re so pretty,” Dean whispers, his voice thick with reverence. “God, you’re perfect.”
“Dean,” you whine, the empty ache throbbing so violently you feel like you might shatter into a million pieces. “Please.”
“Such a demanding little thing,” Dean chuckles darkly.
His long, calloused fingers reach out and finally, finally touch you.
When his fingertips brush against your slick, swollen center, you scream.
It is a loud, entirely unholy sound that Garrett immediately swallows with another bruising kiss.
The sensation is blinding. It is a thousand times more intense than any dream you had in Texas. Dean’s touch is expert, relentless, and unbelievably precise. He strokes you softly at first, mapping the slick folds of your body, spreading your own wetness over your aching clit.
“She’s so wet for us,” Dean murmurs, his voice a filthy rasp that makes your heart stutter. “Look at this, Logan. Look at how ready our good girl is.”
Logan lifts his head from your chest, his dark eyes tracking down to watch Dean’s fingers working between your legs. The sight of it — of religious, modest you completely coming apart under Dean’s hand — makes Logan let out a guttural curse.
“Fuck,” Logan breathes. He shifts, moving closer, his hand coming to rest firmly on your bare thigh. His thumb presses into your skin, holding your leg open wider for Dean. “You’re so gorgeous, Y/N. You look so perfect taking his fingers.”
“I can’t,” you sob, your hips thrashing wildly against Garrett. You have no idea what you’re doing. You have no control over your own body. You are entirely at their mercy. “It’s too much, it’s too much-”
“It’s not too much,” Garrett commands in your ear, his grip tightening around your waist to anchor you. “You can take it. You are taking it so well. Keep going, Dean. Don’t stop.”
Dean doesn’t stop. He slides one long finger inside you.
You cry out, your fingernails digging violently into Garrett’s shoulders. You feel impossibly full, stretched, and consumed by a heat that is burning you from the inside out.
“That’s it, sweetheart,” Dean praises, his thumb returning to stroke your clit while his finger pumps slowly inside you. “Take it all. Just like that. You’re so tight, God, you feel so good.”
“Tell her she’s a good girl, Logan,” Garrett orders, his voice entirely wrecked with his own restraint. He is hard as a rock beneath you, suffering through the absolute agony of watching his best friends dismantle the girl he loves while he holds her.
“You’re the best girl,” Logan obeys instantly, his face hovering inches from yours. His dark eyes are hypnotic. “The sweetest, prettiest, best girl in the world. And you’re all ours. Every single inch of you.”
The praise is the catalyst.
The “good girl” hits your brain like a massive dose of dopamine. The traditional, eager-to-please part of your soul latches onto their words, entirely overlapping with the filthy, overwhelming physical pleasure.
You want to be their good girl. You want to give them exactly what they want.
Your hips begin to chase Dean’s hand, establishing a frantic, desperate rhythm. You sob openly, the tears slipping down your flushed cheeks. The coil in your lower stomach is winding tighter and tighter, pulling all the oxygen out of the room.
“Garrett,” you cry out, twisting your head to bury your face in his neck. “Garrett, please, I don’t know what’s happening-”
“You’re getting close,” Garrett rumbles, his large hand coming up to tangle in your hair, holding you firmly against him. “Don’t fight it, baby. Let it happen. Let go for us.”
“I’m going to taste her,” Logan declares, his voice completely raw.
Before you can even process the words, Logan switches places with Dean.
Dean pulls his hand back, leaving you whining at the sudden loss of friction, but it only lasts for a second.
Logan kneels between your legs. He grabs your hips, pulling you slightly forward on Garrett’s lap, and buries his face directly against your wet center.
When Logan’s hot, wet tongue lashes against your clit, you completely leave your body.
You scream a piercing, shattered sound that bounces off the living room walls. Your back arches so hard you practically lift off Garrett’s lap.
“Good girl,” Dean praises, stepping back to watch, his hands resting on his hips, his chest heaving. “Give it to him. Let him taste how good you are.”
Logan is merciless. He sucks, laves, and devours you, his tongue working with a terrifying, rhythmic precision. He holds your hips in a vice grip, refusing to let you squirm away from the onslaught of pleasure.
It is exactly the elusive feeling you have been chasing since Christmas. It is the absolute, terrifying edge of the cliff.
“I can’t, I can’t, I can’t,” you chant, your eyes rolling back in your head.
“You can,” Garrett growls, his mouth hot against your ear. “Come for us, Y/N. Be a good girl and shatter for us right now.”
The final, commanding praise snaps the last remaining thread of your control.
The orgasm hits you with the force of a freight train.
You explode. A blinding, white-hot wave of ecstasy rips through your entire body, starting from your core and shooting out to your fingertips. You scream, your body locking up rigidly against Garrett’s chest. Your inner muscles clamp down violently, spasming with an intensity that you never even knew was physically possible.
Logan groans against you, taking the entire force of your climax, refusing to pull his mouth away until the very last tremor fades from your body.
You collapse.
All the strength entirely leaves your limbs. You slump heavily against Garrett’s chest, your head resting weakly on his shoulder. Your lungs are completely starved for air, your chest heaving with violent, ragged gasps. You are drenched in sweat, your skin flushed and hyper-sensitive.
You have never felt so utterly, blissfully ruined in your entire life.
The living room is dead silent, save for the sound of your frantic breathing and the harsh, heavy pants of the three men surrounding you.
Garrett wraps both of his massive arms securely around your waist, holding you tightly against him. He presses a long, incredibly tender kiss to your sweaty forehead.
“I’ve got you,” Garrett whispers, his voice thick with a terrifying amount of love. “I’ve got you, baby. You did so good.”
Logan slowly pulls back. His lips are wet, his dark eyes entirely entirely glazed over. He looks up at you, his face a portrait of absolute worship. He leans forward and presses a gentle, closed-mouth kiss to your knee.
“Perfect,” Logan murmurs. “You are completely perfect.”
Dean steps closer, sinking to his knees beside the sofa. He reaches out, gently brushing the tangled hair away from your flushed face. He is smiling, that familiar, cheeky, arrogant smirk, but his eyes are entirely soft.
“See?” Dean says quietly, his thumb stroking your cheek. “That wasn’t so bad, was it? Not ungodly at all.”
You let out a weak, watery laugh, a fresh wave of tears springing to your eyes. But this time, they aren’t tears of guilt or fear. They are tears of absolute, overwhelming relief.
You turn your head, burying your face against Garrett’s neck, inhaling his scent.
“I’m a mess,” you whisper weakly.
“You’re our mess,” Garrett corrects instantly, his grip tightening around you. “And you are never going to ache like that again. Do you understand me? Whenever you need it, whenever you want it, you tell us. You are never going to be unsatisfied.”
“Never,” Dean agrees, leaning in to press a kiss to your temple.
“We exist to serve you,” Logan adds, reaching out to gently squeeze your hand.
You look at them. You look at the fierce, unyielding devotion etched into all three of their handsome faces. You are a southern, religious girl who came to Briar University to get an education and find a husband.
Instead, you found three.
And as Garrett shifts beneath you, adjusting you carefully on his lap, you realize with a sudden, beautiful clarity that you wouldn’t trade this chaotic, intense, entirely unconventional reality for all the white picket fences in the world.
***
It is late April, and the Boston air has finally shed its bitter winter chill, replaced by the soft, humid promise of spring. Finals are looming, the hockey season is wrapping up, and somehow, by nothing short of a divine miracle, Tucker still doesn’t know.
For nearly three months, you, Garrett, Dean, and Logan have engaged in the most intricate, high-stakes game of deception in Briar University history. You sneak into their rooms late at night. They steal kisses in the pantry when Tucker turns his back. They leave bruised love bites on your thighs where your modest skirts hide them perfectly.
You have blossomed. The shy, terrified southern girl is gone, replaced by a woman who knows exactly the kind of devastating power she holds over three of the most dangerous men on campus.
But tonight, you don’t have to sneak around.
Tucker had a date. A real, sit-down dinner date at a fancy Italian restaurant downtown with a girl from his principles of finance seminar. He left the house at seven o’clock, smelling like expensive cologne, promising he wouldn’t be back until at least eleven.
That gave you four hours.
It is currently eight-thirty, and the living room of the house has been entirely transformed into a den of pure sin.
The television is off. The only sound in the room is the heavy hum of the central air conditioning, completely drowned out by the wet, visceral sounds of skin slapping against skin and your own ragged, breathless moans.
You are entirely naked, laid out on the plush center rug. Your yellow sundress is a crumpled heap on the coffee table.
Dean is kneeling between your spread thighs. His hands are firmly gripping your hips, his thumbs pressing into your hip bones to anchor you to the floor. His face is buried completely between your legs. His mouth is a relentless, starving force. His tongue lashes against your swollen, slick clit with a terrifying, expert precision that makes your vision literally go white around the edges.
“Dean,” you sob, your head tossing back against the rug. Your fingers are tangled in his sandy-blonde hair, pulling him closer, begging for more of the agonizingly perfect friction.
“I know, baby,” Dean murmurs against your wet skin, the vibration of his voice sending a fresh bolt of electricity straight through your core. He sucks hard on your most sensitive flesh, completely merciless. “Taste so fucking good. Give it to me, sweetheart.”
But Dean is only one third of the absolute sensory overload tearing your mind apart.
Garrett is kneeling directly behind your head. His thick arms are braced on the rug on either side of your ears. He leans down, his massive chest brushing against the top of your head, and his mouth attacks the sensitive column of your throat. He bites gently at your pulse point, soothing the sting with a hot sweep of his tongue, leaving a dark, blossoming bruise that you will have to cover with a cardigan tomorrow.
Garrett’s large hands slide down your body, entirely bypassing your stomach to heavily cup your bare breasts. His thumbs rub rough circles over your tight, peaking nipples.
“Look at her,” Garrett growls, his voice a deep, vibrating rumble that sinks straight into your bones. He pinches your nipple gently, making you cry out into the empty room. “Our perfect girl, taking all of us like she was made for it. You’re so gorgeous, Y/N.”
“Garrett, please,” you whine, your hips bucking up against Dean’s mouth. You are entirely overstimulated. The heat radiating off their massive bodies is suffocating in the best possible way.
“I’m right here,” Logan says.
Logan is crouched beside you, his dark eyes glazed with absolute, possessive adoration. He is completely naked, the corded muscles of his stomach flexing as he shifts his weight. He reaches out, his calloused hand tracing the line of your jaw, before his fingers slip into your mouth.
You instinctively part your lips, sucking the pads of his fingers, your eyes fluttering shut as you look up at him.
“Good girl,” Logan praises, his voice thick and heavy with lust. The praise hits your brain like a narcotic. He replaces his fingers with his mouth, leaning down to capture your lips in a deep, wet, soul-searing kiss.
Logan’s tongue sweeps into your mouth, mimicking the frantic, desperate rhythm of Dean’s tongue between your legs. He tastes like mint and male aggression. You kiss him back with a feral intensity that you didn’t even know you possessed, your body completely surrendering to the overwhelming, simultaneous attention of the three men.
Garrett groans, his hips shifting restlessly behind you. “My turn. Dean, let me in.”
Dean pulls back, his lips slick and shining. He lets out a ragged breath, swiping the back of his hand across his mouth. “She’s so wet, Graham. She’s practically melting into the floor.”
“I want her,” Garrett demands, his gray eyes dark as storm clouds.
You whimper as the cool air hits your soaked center, but before you can even register the loss of Dean, Garrett is moving. He shifts down, his massive frame replacing Dean between your thighs.
Logan breaks the kiss, pressing his forehead against yours, his chest heaving. “Look at me, Y/N.”
You open your eyes, your chest rising and falling violently.
“Take him,” Logan whispers, his hand sliding down to grip your waist. “Take him like a good girl.”
Garrett positions himself between your legs. He reaches down, his thick fingers guiding his rock-hard, aching length to your slick entrance. He doesn’t hesitate. With one long, smooth thrust, Garrett buries himself entirely inside you.
You scream. It is a loud, completely uninhibited sound. You arch your back so hard you practically lift off the rug, your internal muscles clamping down violently around his massive size. It is a feeling of absolute, terrifying fullness that stretches you to your absolute limit.
“Fuck,” Garrett roars, his head throwing back, the cords in his neck straining. He stays perfectly still for a second, letting you adjust to him, his hands gripping your thighs like a vice. “You are so damn tight, Y/N. Holy shit.”
“Move,” you beg, tears of pure pleasure pricking your eyes. “Garrett, please, move.”
Garrett obeys. He pulls back slowly, almost entirely withdrawing, before slamming his hips forward, burying himself to the hilt.
The friction is devastating. You cry out again, your hands reaching out blindly.
Dean catches your hands. He is suddenly at your head, lying beside you on the rug. He intertwines his fingers with yours, pinning your arms gently above your head. He leans down, kissing the tears off your cheeks, murmuring a steady stream of filthy, adoring praise right into your ear.
“That’s it, sweetheart,” Dean praises, kissing your jawline as Garrett continues to hammer into you with a brutal, relentless rhythm. “Take every inch of him. You’re doing so good. You belong to us.”
Logan moves to your side. He leans over you, his mouth finding your breasts, his teeth scraping gently over your nipple while Garrett claims you from below and Dean holds you from above.
You are entirely consumed. You are the center of their universe, the sole focus of their feral, predatory devotion.
“I’m close,” you sob, the coil in your lower stomach winding tighter and tighter. “Garrett, I’m going to-”
“Do it,” Garrett grunts, his thrusts getting harder, faster, completely abandoning his restraint. “Come for me, baby. Shatter for us right now.”
The orgasm builds with the force of a tidal wave. You are teetering on the absolute edge, your body trembling violently, ready to explode into a million blinding pieces of white-hot pleasure.
Click.
The distinct, metallic sound of the front door deadbolt unlocking echoes through the house.
But over the sound of Garrett’s skin slapping against your thighs, Logan’s wet groans against your chest, and your own piercing cries, none of you hear it.
The heavy wooden front door swings open.
Tucker walks into the foyer. He looks entirely miserable. His biology date talked about her ex-boyfriend for ninety straight minutes, spilled red wine on his favorite jeans, and then asked him if he could introduce her to Garrett Graham. He just wants to grab a beer, sit on the couch, and forget the entire night happened.
Tucker drops his keys into the ceramic bowl by the door. The sound is muffled by the loud, frantic noises coming from the living room.
Tucker freezes.
He knows exactly what those sounds are. He lives in a house with three massive playboys. He knows the sound of one of his roommates hooking up with a girl on the sofa.
Anger instantly flares in his chest. I told them to take that shit to their bedrooms, he thinks furiously. They know Y/N likes to stop by. I don’t want this filth in the common areas.
Tucker marches past the kitchen, his jaw set, ready to scream at Dean or Logan to put their pants on and get out of the living room.
He steps into the archway.
The scene in front of him registers in fragments.
He sees Garrett’s massive back, his hips driving relentlessly downward. He sees Dean pinning someone’s arms above their head, kissing their neck. He sees Logan beside them, completely absorbed in whatever he’s doing.
And then, Tucker sees the yellow sundress on the coffee table.
It is the dress he bought you for your high school graduation. The modest, pale yellow dress you wear to church.
Tucker’s eyes snap back to the floor.
He sees the hair splayed across the rug. He sees the small, delicate silver cross resting against a flushed collarbone.
The entire universe completely stops.
Tucker’s brain entirely misfires. It cannot process the image. It physically refuses to compute what his eyes are telling him.
His sweet, innocent sister. The girl who thinks hand-holding is a sin. The girl who went to youth group and prayed before meals. She is on the floor, buried beneath the three most degenerate, hyper-sexual idiots he knows.
There is only one logical conclusion in Tucker’s protective, older-brother mind.
They forced her. They manipulated her. They got her alone in the house, surrounded her, and they are assaulting her.
A sound erupts from Tucker’s chest. It is not a yell. It is not a shout. It is a primal, blood-curdling roar of absolute, murderous rage.
“GET THE FUCK OFF HER!”
The roar echoes like a gunshot.
Garrett, Dean, and Logan freeze simultaneously.
You gasp, your eyes snapping open, the blinding haze of the orgasm instantly turning into sheer, icy terror.
Tucker lunges. He doesn’t even hesitate. He completely bypasses Dean and Logan, launching his entire one-hundred-and-ninety-pound frame directly at Garrett’s back.
Garrett barely has time to pull out of you before Tucker tackles him entirely off the rug, sending them both crashing into the heavy wooden coffee table. The table splinters with a deafening crack.
“Tucker, no!” You scream, scrambling backward on the rug, frantically trying to cover your bare chest with your hands.
“I’ll kill you!” Tucker bellows, his fists raining down on Garrett’s face. He is completely feral, his eyes wild with a terrifying mixture of grief and fury. “I’ll fucking kill you! You touched her! You touched my sister!”
Garrett doesn’t fight back. He is the captain. He is the best fighter on the ice. He could easily flip Tucker and knock him unconscious. But this is your brother. Garrett just raises his massive forearms, shielding his face, taking the brutal, bone-crunching hits.
“Tuck, stop!” Logan shouts, launching himself off the floor.
Logan tackles Tucker around the waist, trying to haul him off Garrett.
Tucker spins around with a speed born of pure adrenaline. His elbow connects sickeningly with Logan’s jaw. Logan’s head snaps back, blood instantly bursting from his split lip, and he stumbles backward, hitting the wall.
“Stay away from her!” Tucker screams at Logan, pointing a shaking, bloodied finger at him.
Dean is on his feet in a millisecond. He grabs the nearest thing he can find — a thick wool throw blanket from the sofa — and throws it over your trembling, naked body.
“I’ve got you, Y/N,” Dean says, his voice thick with panic, keeping himself physically positioned between you and the violence exploding in the room. “Put this on. Don’t look.”
“Dean, stop him!” You sob, clutching the blanket to your chest, your heart hammering a frantic rhythm against your ribs. “He’s going to hurt them!”
“Tuck, listen to me!” Dean yells, turning toward Tucker, holding his hands up in surrender. “Just listen for one second!”
Tucker turns his furious, tear-filled eyes on Dean. “You. You put your hands on her. I told you if you broke her I would put you in the hospital. I’m going to put you in the ground, Di Laurentis.”
Tucker lunges for Dean.
“NO!”
Your scream rips through the living room, so loud and piercing that it actually makes Tucker freeze in his tracks.
You don’t cower. You don’t stay hidden under the blanket.
You scramble to your feet. The wool blanket is wrapped tightly around your body, covering you from your chest to your knees, but your bare shoulders and disheveled hair are fully on display.
You step directly in front of Dean. You place yourself squarely between your raging, violent brother and the three men who just had you entirely undone.
“Y/N, get out of the way,” Tucker orders, his chest heaving, his knuckles bruised and bleeding. He looks at you with an agonizing, heartbroken expression. “It’s okay, honey. I’ve got you. They aren’t going to hurt you anymore. I’m going to call the police.”
“The police?” You repeat, your voice shaking, your eyes wide with horror.
“They assaulted you,” Tucker says, his voice cracking. He points at Garrett, who is slowly sitting up from the debris of the coffee table, wiping a stream of blood from his nose. “I left you alone for two hours, and these monsters-”
“They didn’t assault me, Tucker!” You scream, your southern drawl entirely stripped of its usual sweetness.
The living room falls dead silent.
The only sound is the ragged breathing of five exhausted, terrified people.
Tucker stares at you. He blinks, clearly not understanding the words coming out of your mouth. “What?”
You stand your ground. You are terrified. You have never defied your brother in your entire life. He has protected you, provided for you, and shielded you from the world.
But looking at Garrett bleeding on the floor, Logan holding his jaw, and Dean standing protectively behind you, you realize that the world you wanted to be shielded from is exactly where you belong.
“They didn’t force me,” you say, your voice dropping, gaining strength with every word. You clutch the blanket tightly against your chest. “They didn’t manipulate me. They didn’t coerce me. I asked them to do this. I wanted this.”
Tucker looks like you just struck him with a physical blow. The color drains completely from his face. “Y/N. You don’t know what you’re saying. You’re in shock.”
“I am not in shock!” You argue, stepping forward. “Look at me, Tucker! Really look at me! Do I look like I was being assaulted? Or do I look like I was with the three men I love?”
The word drops like a bomb in the middle of the room.
Behind you, Dean lets out a sharp intake of breath. Garrett slowly pushes himself to his feet, his gray eyes locking onto you with an intensity that practically burns the air. Logan lowers his hand from his jaw, staring at you in absolute awe.
You haven’t told them you love them yet. You saved it for this exact moment, weaponizing it to shatter your brother’s absolute denial.
“Love?” Tucker whispers, his voice entirely hollow. He looks around the room, taking in the scene again. He sees the way Garrett is looking at you, completely submissive to your command. He sees the way Dean’s hand is hovering inches from your back, desperate to comfort you but respecting the boundary. He sees the way Logan is watching you like you hung the stars in the sky.
The rage slowly seeps out of Tucker’s posture, replaced by a deep, profound confusion.
“You’re a traditional girl,” Tucker says, sounding like a broken record, desperately clinging to the version of you he knows. “You want a husband. You want a family. Y/N, you pray before you eat. You … you don’t sleep with three guys on a living room rug.”
“I am still that girl,” you say softly, the tears finally spilling over your eyelashes. “I still pray. I still want a family. But I want it with them.”
“All of them?” Tucker asks, his voice cracking, looking entirely horrified by the logistics. “Y/N, that’s insane. That’s not a family. That’s a harem.”
“It’s a partnership,” Garrett says.
Garrett steps forward. He ignores the blood dripping from his nose. He stops beside you, standing tall, refusing to shrink away from Tucker’s judgment.
“We love her, Tuck,” Garrett says, his voice a low, steady rumble of absolute truth. “I know you think we’re animals. And maybe we were, before she walked in here. But she changed us. We share her. We protect her. We provide for her. And we would die before we let a single tear fall from her eyes.”
Logan steps up to your other side. “I was going to come to you and ask for your blessing. We all were. We aren’t hiding her like a dirty secret. We’re going to marry her.”
Tucker’s brain officially breaks. He stares at the three of them, these massive, arrogant athletes who usually care about nothing but hockey and themselves, looking at his sister with the kind of reverence usually reserved for deities.
“You guys …” Tucker stammers, running a hand through his hair. “You guys are actually serious. You’re sharing my sister.”
“We are,” Dean says, finally stepping up behind you, completing the wall of muscle surrounding you. “And you can punch us all you want, Tuck. You can break every bone in our bodies. But you aren’t taking her away from us.”
Tucker looks at you. He sees the way you lean subtly back into Dean’s chest. He sees the way your hand reaches out to grip Garrett’s arm. He sees the fierce, unyielding light in your eyes.
You aren’t a victim. You are a queen, standing in the center of her court, entirely protected and entirely loved.
Tucker lets out a long, shuddering breath. The adrenaline crash hits him violently, and he slumps down onto the armchair, burying his face in his bleeding hands.
“I can’t believe this,” Tucker groans into his palms. “My mother is going to kill me. She entrusted you to my care, and I let you get corrupted by half the hockey team.”
“I’m not corrupted, Tucker,” you say gently, stepping forward and kneeling in front of the armchair, keeping the blanket tightly wrapped around you. You reach out, placing your hand on your brother’s knee. “I am happy. For the first time in my life, I am completely, genuinely happy. They treat me like a princess.”
Tucker peeks through his fingers. He looks at your face, glowing even through the tears. He sighs heavily, dropping his hands.
“You really love them?” Tucker asks quietly.
“I love them so much,” you confess, a watery smile breaking across your face. “They make me feel safe.”
Tucker stares at you for a long moment. Then, he looks up at the three men towering behind you.
Garrett’s nose is bleeding down his chin. Logan’s jaw is already swelling. Dean looks terrified.
Tucker points a shaking, bruised finger at Garrett. “If you ever make her cry. If any of you ever do anything to hurt her, or make her feel less than perfect … I won’t just hit you. I will end your hockey careers. Do you understand me?”
“Crystal clear,” Garrett says immediately, not an ounce of hesitation in his voice.
“We wouldn’t dream of it, Tuck,” Logan promises.
Tucker nods slowly. He rubs his face, completely entirely exhausted. “Okay. Okay, fine. You can date my sister. All three of you. God, I need a drink.”
Tucker stands up, avoiding eye contact with any of them. He walks past the broken coffee table, heading straight for the stairs.
“Tucker?” You call out softly.
He stops at the bottom of the stairs, not turning around. “Yeah?”
“Thank you,” you whisper.
Tucker just waves a hand dismissively in the air. “Don’t thank me yet. I still have to figure out how to explain this to Mama. And for the love of God, please put some clothes on before I come back down.”
Tucker trudges up the stairs, his bedroom door clicking shut a moment later.
The living room is completely silent again.
You let out a massive, shuddering breath, the tension leaving your body in a sudden rush. Your knees buckle, and you practically collapse onto the rug.
But you don’t hit the floor.
Garrett catches you instantly, hauling you up into his massive arms.
“I’ve got you,” Garrett murmurs, pressing you tightly against his chest, completely ignoring the blood on his face. He buries his face in your hair, letting out a heavy sigh of relief. “Fuck, baby, you were incredible.”
Logan wraps his arms around Garrett’s back, pressing his face into your shoulder, essentially trapping you in a massive, crushing hug. “You told him you love us.”
Dean practically tackles all three of you, wrapping his long arms around the entire group. “You love us! You actually said it out loud! You’re brilliant, Y/N. You saved our lives!”
You laugh, a bright, tearful sound that echoes in the quiet house. You are surrounded by bruised, battered, beautiful men who belong entirely to you.
“I do love y’all,” you say, resting your head against Garrett’s chest, looking at Logan and Dean. “Even if you did get my brother to break the coffee table.”
Garrett chuckles, a low, vibrating sound that makes your stomach flip. “I’ll buy fifty coffee tables if it means I get to keep you.”
“Come on,” Logan says softly, kissing the top of your head. “Let’s get you upstairs. We have a lot of lost time to make up for.”
As Garrett carries you effortlessly up the stairs, surrounded by the fierce, protective presence of Logan and Dean, you realize exactly how right this is.
You didn’t lose your innocence. You just found it with the exact right people.
***
The late afternoon sun spills through the massive, floor-to-ceiling windows of the newly purchased Back Bay townhouse and on to the pristine white marble countertops.
It has been exactly one year since that explosive, terrifying night when your brother almost destroyed the living room. A year of navigating the absolutely insane, beautiful reality of sharing your life, your heart, and your bed with three division-one hockey players.
And now, they aren’t just college boys anymore. They are graduates.
You stand at the stove, a floral apron tied neatly around your waist over a soft, baby-blue sundress. You are stirring a massive pot of homemade marinara sauce, the rich scent of garlic, basil, and roasting meats filling the expansive, high-end kitchen.
To say this kitchen is an upgrade from the biohazard of their off-campus house would be the understatement of the century.
“I still can’t believe Tucker wore a tie today,” Logan says, leaning against the kitchen island. He’s wearing a fitted black t-shirt and jeans, casually tossing an apple in the air and catching it. “A real, actual tie. And a suit. He looked like an adult. It was deeply unsettling.”
“He’s a businessman now, Logan,” you say, smiling over your shoulder as you adjust the heat under the sauce. “He has to look professional. His new firm expects him to be put together.”
“Well, he looked like a narc,” Dean chimes in. He is sprawled out on one of the plush barstools, his long legs stretched out in front of him. “But I guess I can’t talk. I’ll be wearing a suit every day starting in September. God, Harvard Law. Saying it out loud still makes me feel like I stole someone else’s identity.”
Garrett walks into the kitchen, his dark hair still damp from a shower. He looks exactly like what he is: a professional athlete in his absolute prime. “You got into Harvard Law because you studied until your eyes bled for six months, Di Laurentis. Stop acting like you tripped and fell into the Ivy League.”
“I did it to stay in Boston,” Dean says, offering a lazy, devastatingly handsome smirk. His green eyes shift to you, instantly darkening with affection. “I did it so I wouldn’t have to leave our girl. And so I could keep an eye on you two idiots.”
Garrett chuckles, wrapping an arm around your waist from behind. He presses a hot, firm kiss to the side of your neck. “You couldn’t get rid of us if you tried. We’re locked in.”
It’s true. The four of you are completely locked in.
When graduation approached, the anxiety had threatened to tear you all apart. But Garrett Graham doesn’t lose, and he certainly doesn’t lose his family. When the Boston Bruins offered him a contract, he signed immediately. Logan, fighting tooth and nail, secured a spot with the Bruins organization as well, starting out his rookie season with the Providence affiliate. It meant a commute for Logan, but it meant they stayed together. Dean, true to his word, crushed his LSATs and secured his spot across the river in Cambridge.
And you? You just finished your sophomore year. You have two years left of your Early Childhood Education degree.
Garrett, Dean, and Logan pooled their signing bonuses and trust funds to buy this incredible, sprawling townhouse right in the heart of Boston. It has a massive kitchen for you, four bedrooms, and a custom-built, oversized bed in the master suite that comfortably fits all of you.
“How’s it coming, baby?” Garrett murmurs against your skin, inhaling the scent of your vanilla perfume mixed with the savory food. “Smells incredible.”
“Almost done,” you promise, tapping your wooden spoon against the edge of the pot. “The garlic bread just needs to finish toasting. Go sit down, all of you. You’ve been unpacking boxes all day.”
“We like watching you,” Logan says honestly, his dark eyes tracking your every movement.
It’s true. They treat watching you cook like it is a religious experience. To them, it represents everything they fought for.
You turn back to the stove, humming softly to yourself. The transition into this life wasn’t what you pictured when you left Texas. You thought you’d find a quiet, simple man. You thought you’d have a quiet, simple life.
Instead, you are the center of a chaotic, wildly passionate hurricane. But the core of it — the heart of what you always wanted — is exactly the same. You are still traditional. You love taking care of a home. You love cooking. You love the domesticity of it all.
And they absolutely worship you for it. They don’t want you to stress about money. They don’t want you to stress about anything. They have made it abundantly clear that they want to provide everything, giving you the freedom to be the homemaker you always dreamed of being.
“I still think we need a bigger dining table,” Dean says casually, standing up from his stool and stretching. “You know, for the future.”
Your heart skips a familiar, wild beat. You glance over at him. “The table seats eight, Dean.”
“Yeah,” Logan says, catching Dean’s drift immediately. A slow, deeply wicked smile spreads across Logan’s bruised, handsome face. “But what about when we have kids? Three guys, one girl … statistically, we’re going to have a massive family, sweetheart.”
Garrett’s grip tightens around your waist. His chest expands behind you. “He’s right. A whole house full of tiny humans running around with your eyes and your smile. We’re going to need a bigger table.”
The thought does something completely devastating to your insides. Every time they talk about having children with you — about putting babies in you, about watching your stomach swell, about raising a family together — a heavy, slick ache pools instantly between your thighs. It melts your core. The primal, provider instincts rolling off the three of them are so intoxicating it is a miracle you can even stand upright.
Dean saunters over to the stove. He crowds into your left side, practically pinning you against the counter between him and Garrett.
“I want at least four,” Dean whispers, leaning in close, his lips brushing your earlobe. “I want to keep you busy, Mama.”
You gasp, a violent blush rushing straight up your neck. “Dean!”
Dean chuckles, his hand sliding down your side. He traces the curve of your hip, and before you can stop him, his long, deft fingers slip under the hem of your baby-blue sundress. His hand slides up your bare thigh, his thumb brushing dangerously close to your cotton underwear.
You react entirely on instinct.
You pull the wooden spoon out of the sauce, spin around, and slap the spoon firmly against Dean’s wrist.
“Ow!” Dean yelps, instantly yanking his hand back and rubbing his wrist, though he is grinning from ear to ear.
“You are distracting me, Dean Di Laurentis,” you scold, pointing the sauce-covered spoon at his chest. You try to look stern, but your lips are fighting a massive smile. “I am trying to feed y’all a proper dinner. Keep your hands to yourself until the dishes are done.”
Garrett bursts into a loud, booming laugh, burying his face in your neck.
Logan throws his head back, laughing so hard he has to brace himself against the island. “God, she put you right in your place. Respect the spoon.”
“I’m abused,” Dean complains playfully, leaning down to press a quick, hard kiss to your lips anyway. “I am a victim of domestic violence.”
“You are a menace,” you correct him, turning back to the stove to hide the furious blush painting your cheeks. “Grab the plates. Dinner is ready.”
Dinner is a loud, joyful, incredibly chaotic affair. You sit at the head of the massive, dark wood dining table, surrounded by your boys. They eat like starving wolves, but they never stop checking on you. Garrett cuts a piece of chicken parmigiana and feeds it to you from his own fork. Logan pours your water. Dean keeps a steady hand resting on your knee under the table the entire time.
They banter, they argue about hockey stats, they complain about moving boxes, but their attention is always, constantly anchored to you.
When the last plate is cleared, you start to stand up. “I’ll get the dishes-”
“Absolutely not,” Garrett commands, his voice dropping into that low, authoritative tone that never fails to make your knees weak. He stands up, instantly blocking your path.
“You cooked,” Logan says, stacking the plates effortlessly. “We clean. Those are the house rules.”
“But-”
“No buts, good girl,” Dean says, stepping up behind you and sliding his arms around your waist. “You’ve been on your feet all day making this place feel like a home. Now it’s our turn to take care of you.”
Before you can protest, Garrett leans down and scoops you effortlessly into his massive arms. You squeak, wrapping your arms around his thick neck as he carries you out of the dining room.
“Garrett! I can walk!” You laugh, kicking your legs gently.
“I don’t care,” Garrett says simply.
He carries you up the grand, sweeping staircase of the townhouse, down the wide hallway, and kicks the door to the master suite open with his foot.
The bedroom is a sanctuary. It’s painted a soft, soothing gray, with sheer curtains billowing lightly in the warm evening breeze. In the center of the room is the custom bed — a massive, sprawling mattress covered in luxury white linens.
Garrett steps up to the edge of the mattress and gently drops you onto the center of the bed.
You bounce slightly on the plush comforter, your baby-blue sundress riding up to your mid-thighs. You look up at him, your breath catching in your throat.
Garrett doesn’t smile. The playful, domestic lightness from dinner is entirely gone. His gray eyes are dark, stormy, and completely feral. He grips the hem of his black t-shirt and pulls it over his head in one swift motion, tossing it onto the floor. His broad chest heaves, the muscles shifting beautifully in the dim light of the bedroom.
Footsteps echo in the hallway. Dean and Logan walk into the bedroom, shutting the heavy wooden door behind them. The distinct click of the lock turning sends a violent shiver of anticipation straight down your spine.
“Dishes are done,” Logan murmurs. He pulls his own shirt off, revealing the lean, corded swimmer’s build that contrasts so perfectly with Garrett’s bulky hockey frame.
Dean saunters to the edge of the bed, kicking off his shoes. He unbuckles his belt, the metallic clinking sound loud in the quiet room. His green eyes are locked onto you, hungry and completely devoted. “Now it’s time for dessert.”
You are entirely trapped, completely surrounded by three massive, devastatingly handsome men, and you have never felt safer in your entire life.
Garrett crawls onto the bed. He moves with the terrifying, predatory grace of a professional athlete, his knees sinking into the mattress until he is straddling your hips. His heavy thighs box you in.
“Look at you,” Garrett rumbles, his hands sliding down to grip your waist. His thumbs press into your skin, staking his absolute claim. “You look so pretty in our bed. Like a perfect little housewife waiting for us.”
The dirty, domestic praise hits your brain like a narcotic. A soft, involuntary whine escapes your throat. “Garrett …”
“You like that, don’t you?” Dean asks, crawling onto the bed beside Garrett. He lies down next to you, propping his head up on his hand. His long fingers reach out, lightly tracing the strap of your sundress. “You like being our good girl. Taking care of the house, cooking our meals, and then opening your legs for us at the end of the day.”
“Dean, please,” you gasp, your face flushing a magnificent scarlet. Your hips instinctively roll upward against Garrett’s thick thighs, desperately seeking friction. The slick, heavy ache between your legs is already throbbing out of control.
“Tell us you like it,” Logan commands softly, moving onto your other side.
Logan leans down, entirely bypassing your mouth, and presses a hot, open-mouthed kiss directly to the pulse point on your neck. You cry out, your back arching violently off the mattress as Logan’s teeth scrape gently against your sensitive skin.
“I like it,” you sob, completely losing your mind as Logan’s tongue laves the mark he just made. “I love it. I love being yours.”
“Good girl,” Garrett praises, the sound a low, vibrating purr.
Garrett leans down and captures your mouth. The kiss is explosive. It is entirely consuming, a wet, bruising invasion that leaves you breathless. He angles his head, his tongue sweeping deep into your mouth, tasting the marinara and wine from dinner. You tangle your fingers in his dark hair, kissing him back with a feral desperation that you only ever show them behind closed doors.
While Garrett dominates your mouth, Dean’s hands move to your dress.
With practiced, maddening slowness, Dean slips the straps of your sundress off your shoulders. He pulls the fabric down, exposing your breasts in their simple white cotton bra.
Logan shifts his attention from your neck. He pushes the fabric of your bra down, freeing your heavy, aching breasts. He doesn’t hesitate. Logan’s hot mouth completely engulfs your right nipple.
A loud, shattered moan tears from your throat, muffled only by Garrett’s punishing kiss. You thrash your hips against the mattress, your hands flying down to grip Logan’s dark hair, pressing his face harder against your chest. Logan sucks relentlessly, his tongue flicking against the tight, sensitive peak, drawing out a high-pitched whimper from you.
“My turn,” Dean murmurs, his voice thick with lust.
Dean lowers his head to your left breast, mirroring Logan’s agonizingly perfect torture. You are completely overwhelmed, caught in a crossfire of pleasure that makes your vision literally white out around the edges.
Garrett breaks the kiss, resting his forehead against yours, his chest heaving. He looks down at his two best friends worshipping your body, and a dark, entirely possessive smirk crosses his face.
“You’re going to take all of us tonight, Y/N,” Garrett promises, his large hands sliding down your sides to grip your hips. “We graduated. We bought this house. We are celebrating, and you are going to take every single inch we have to give you.”
“Yes,” you gasp, your eyes fluttering shut. “Please.”
Garrett shifts his weight. He reaches down and bunches the fabric of your sundress in his massive hands, pulling it all the way up to your waist. He hooks his fingers into the waistband of your white cotton underwear and pulls them cleanly down your legs, tossing them onto the floor.
You are completely exposed to them.
The cool air of the bedroom hits your slick, swollen center, but it is instantly replaced by absolute fire.
Dean shifts his position. He moves down your body, kneeling between your spread thighs. He looks at you for a long, heavy moment, his green eyes dark with an unholy amount of desire.
“So fucking wet for us,” Dean whispers reverently.
Dean leans forward and buries his face directly against your center.
You scream. It is a loud, piercing, completely uninhibited sound that bounces off the walls of the master bedroom.
Dean is a master. His tongue is relentless, lashing against your slick, swollen clit with a terrifying, expert precision. He holds your hips in a vice grip, refusing to let you squirm away from the onslaught of pleasure, entirely consuming your wetness.
“Fuck,” Logan groans, watching Dean devour you.
Logan moves up your body, replacing Dean at your side. He leans over you, his eyes burning. “Look at me, sweetheart. Look at me while he makes you feel good.”
You open your tear-filled eyes, meeting Logan’s intense, soulful gaze. You are completely entirely tethered to him, grounded by his presence even as Dean tears your mind apart.
Garrett shifts his weight again. He reaches down between you, his hand brushing against your slick, sensitive skin right above where Dean is working.
“Open wider for me, baby,” Garrett commands softly.
You obey instantly, your thighs spreading as far as they can go.
Garrett positions his rock-hard length at your wet entrance. He doesn’t give you any warning. With one smooth, incredibly powerful thrust, Garrett buries himself entirely inside you.
“Garrett!” You sob out, your back arching off the mattress.
The feeling of absolute, agonizing fullness stretches you to your absolute limit. It is an impossible, overwhelming sensation. Garrett is buried inside you, filling you completely, while Dean’s mouth continues its relentless, wet assault on your clit.
“That’s it, good girl,” Garrett grunts, the cords in his neck straining as he holds himself deep inside you. “Take it all. You belong to us.”
Garrett begins to move. He sets a brutal, pounding rhythm, his hips slamming against yours, his skin slapping loudly against your thighs. The friction is devastating. Every time Garrett pulls out, you whimper at the emptiness, and every time he slams back in, Dean’s tongue catches the exact right spot.
You are completely, hopelessly overstimulated. You are drowning in pleasure, gasping for air, your hands gripping the bedsheets so hard your knuckles turn white.
“I can’t,” you cry out, shaking your head wildly. “I can’t, it’s too much, please-”
“You can,” Logan commands, his voice firm but incredibly loving. He leans down and captures your lips in a deep, soothing kiss, swallowing your frantic cries. “You can take it. Come for us, Y/N. Shatter for your boys.”
The praise, combined with the impossible, dual stimulation, snaps the final thread of your control.
The orgasm hits you like a violent explosion.
You scream into Logan’s mouth, your entire body locking up rigidly against the mattress. A blinding, white-hot wave of pure ecstasy rips through your core, radiating out to your fingertips and toes. Your inner muscles clamp down violently, spasming around Garrett’s thick length with a strength that makes him roar.
“Fuck!” Garrett bellows, his own restraint completely shattering.
He drives into you three more times, fast and brutal, before his entire body goes rigid. He empties himself deep inside you, his heavy chest collapsing against yours, his breath tearing out of his lungs in ragged gasps.
Dean pulls his mouth away with a wet smack. He rests his forehead against your inner thigh, completely breathless, absolutely devastated by the sight of your blinding pleasure.
You are completely ruined.
You lie limp against the mattress, tears of pure, unadulterated relief and love slipping down your flushed cheeks. Your lungs are burning, your heart is hammering against your ribs, and your entire body feels like it is made of melted wax.
Logan breaks the kiss slowly. He brushes the damp hair away from your forehead, his dark eyes filled with absolute worship.
“I love you,” Logan whispers, pressing a gentle kiss to your sweaty temple.
“I love you too,” you breathe, your voice barely a whisper.
Garrett slowly rolls off of you, completely exhausted, but he immediately pulls you against his side. He wraps his massive arm around your waist, tucking your head securely under his chin.
Dean crawls up the bed, his green eyes soft and entirely devoted. He lies down on your other side, throwing his heavy leg over yours, completely boxing you in.
You are entirely surrounded by heat, by muscle, by the scent of sweat and expensive cologne.
“You did so good today, baby,” Garrett murmurs, his voice a low, sleepy rumble vibrating against your chest. “Dinner was amazing.”
“The best,” Dean agrees, kissing your bare shoulder. “I can’t wait to eat your cooking every single day for the rest of my life.”
You close your eyes, a soft, content smile spreading across your face.
It wasn’t the life you envisioned when you left Texas. It is louder, messier, and infinitely more complicated.
But lying in the center of a custom bed, held tightly by three men who would literally burn the world down to keep you safe, you know one thing for certain.
This is exactly where you belong.
***
The screen of the smartphone illuminates the dark bedroom, displaying a wildly gesturing girl wearing an oversized Boston Bruins jersey.
“Okay, HockeyTok, I need you to assemble right now,” the girl says, tapping a manicured nail against the screen. “Because I am losing my absolute mind over the Bruins’ roster, specifically the Graham-Logan situation, and nobody is talking about the elephant in the room.”
A green-screen image pops up behind her. It’s a screenshot from Garrett Graham’s official Instagram account. It shows Garrett, massive and grinning, standing on a boat in Cape Cod. Tucked under his arm, looking incredibly tiny and wearing a modest white sundress, is you.
“Exhibit A,” the TikToker says. “Garrett posts this over the summer. Captioned ‘my entire world.’ Everyone is like, ‘Oh my God, Garrett has a girlfriend! She’s so cute! She looks like a trad-wife angel!’ Case closed, right?”
The image changes. It’s a screenshot from Logan’s Instagram. It’s a candid shot of you sitting at a kitchen island, laughing, with flour on your nose.
“Exhibit B,” the girl continues, her voice rising in pitch. “Logan posts this three days later. Captioned ‘best part of coming home.’ Okay? So now the comments are confused. Is she Garrett’s? Is she Logan’s? Did they break up and she switched teammates? The drama!”
The image changes a third time. It’s a paparazzi photo taken outside the TD Garden. You are walking toward the friends and family entrance. Beside you, holding your hand and carrying your purse, is Dean, looking incredibly sharp in a tailored suit.
“Exhibit C!” the TikToker practically screams. “Dean Di Laurentis! The most notorious playboy to ever walk through Briar University, now a hotshot corporate lawyer in Boston. He is constantly in their private box! He is holding her purse! Guys, I have a theory. And it sounds completely unhinged, but look at the evidence. They all live together. They all post her. They are all fiercely protective of her. Society wants us to think she’s just passed around or they have a really weird sibling dynamic, but I’m calling it right now: The most wanted men in Boston are sharing a girlfriend.”
The video loops back to the beginning.
Garrett lets out a deep, rumbling laugh, tossing his phone onto the plush mattress of the custom king-sized bed. “Well, it took them three years, but someone on the internet finally has two brain cells to rub together.”
“It’s about time,” Dean says, leaning back against the headboard, his laptop resting on his knees. He adjusts his reading glasses, a completely unfair addition to his already devastatingly handsome lawyer aesthetic. “I was getting genuinely offended. I take you out to a five-star dinner, hold your hand across the table, and the tabloids report that I’m ‘escorting Garrett Graham’s lovely girlfriend’ for the evening. It’s an insult to my game.”
“They just can’t comprehend it,” Logan murmurs. He is lying on his stomach, his chin resting on your thigh. He reaches out, his calloused fingers gently tracing the hem of your silk nightgown. “Nobody expects three guys like us to be able to share without killing each other. But they don’t know you.”
You smile, reaching down to run your fingers through Logan’s dark hair. “I think the truth is just a little too scandalous for the sports networks to handle.”
“Not for long,” Garrett says, stretching his massive arms over his head. “The Bruins PR team is sending that camera crew to the house tomorrow morning. They want that Day in the Life video. Are we going to sanitize it for them, boys?”
“Absolutely not,” Dean says without looking up from his legal briefs. “I plan on kissing my wife on camera at least three times.”
You aren’t legally married — state laws being what they are — but they call you their wife. You wear three distinct, incredibly expensive diamond bands on your left ring finger, one from each of them, stacked perfectly together.
“I’m going to do more than kiss her,” Logan grumbles sleepily, turning his face to press a hot, open-mouthed kiss directly to your thigh.
You gasp, a familiar, involuntary shiver running down your spine. Even after years of living together, after countless nights of taking all three of them, your body still reacts to them like it’s the very first time.
“Behave,” you scold softly, tapping Logan’s shoulder. “We have an early morning. The crew gets here at seven.”
***
At exactly 7:00 AM, the doorbell rings.
“I’ll get it!” Garrett yells from the top of the stairs.
Downstairs, the kitchen of the Back Bay townhouse is already a hive of domestic activity. You are standing at the stove, wearing a soft pink, ruffled apron over a loose white t-shirt and comfortable leggings. You are flipping thick, fluffy buttermilk pancakes on a massive griddle, while bacon sizzles in a cast-iron skillet next to it.
You hear the heavy wooden front door open.
“Hey, Bruins fans,” Garrett’s voice booms from the foyer, immediately slipping into his charismatic captain persona. “Garrett Graham here. Welcome to the madhouse. Come on in.”
The camera crew — a cameraman, a sound guy, and a bubbly PR coordinator named Jessica — steps into the foyer.
“Thanks for having us, Garrett!” Jessica says brightly. “So, this is the famous townhouse. You live here with Logan, right?”
“Logan, and another friend of ours from college, Dean,” Garrett says effortlessly, leading them down the hallway. “And, of course, the boss of the house. Come on, I’ll introduce you.”
Garrett leads the crew into the massive, sun-drenched kitchen.
The cameraman pans across the pristine marble countertops, the state-of-the-art appliances, and finally rests on you at the stove.
“Morning, baby,” Garrett says.
He walks directly up behind you, wrapping his massive arms around your waist. He doesn’t hesitate. He buries his face in the crook of your neck and presses a long, lingering kiss to your skin, entirely ignoring the camera recording his every move.
Jessica stops dead in her tracks. Her eyes widen.
You smile, turning your head to press a quick kiss to Garrett’s cheek. “Morning. Pancakes are almost ready.”
“Smells incredible,” Garrett rumbles, finally stepping back to look at the camera. “This is Y/N. She runs the show. Without her, Logan and I would probably eat protein powder straight from the tub.”
“Hi!” You say cheerfully, offering the crew a sweet, southern smile. “Would y’all like some coffee? I just brewed a fresh pot.”
“Uh, no, thank you,” Jessica stammers, looking between you and Garrett, clearly trying to process the level of intimacy she just witnessed.
Footsteps echo on the stairs.
Logan walks into the kitchen. He’s wearing gray sweatpants that hang dangerously low on his hips and a backward Bruins cap. He looks exhausted, his eyes half-closed.
He walks straight past the camera crew like they don’t even exist. He goes directly to the stove, stepping up to your other side.
“Morning, gorgeous,” Logan murmurs, his voice thick with sleep. He reaches out, cups your jaw, and tilts your head up.
Logan kisses you. It isn’t a quick peck. It’s a slow, deep, familiar morning kiss that speaks of years of shared history and complete devotion. He pulls back, his thumb swiping gently across your lower lip.
The cameraman slowly lowers the camera by an inch, looking at Jessica. Jessica looks like she might pass out.
“Good morning, Logan,” you say smoothly, completely unfazed. “Your coffee is in the black mug on the counter.”
“You’re a lifesaver,” Logan says, shuffling over to the island to grab his mug. He leans against the counter, taking a sip, and finally acknowledges the crew. “Oh. Hey guys. You’re here early.”
“We’re … we’re rolling,” the cameraman whispers.
Before anyone can say another word, Dean sweeps into the kitchen.
Dean is wearing a custom-tailored charcoal suit, his tie perfectly knotted, looking like he just stepped off the cover of a GQ magazine. He is holding a leather briefcase in one hand.
“I have a deposition at nine, so I have to eat and run,” Dean announces to the room. He walks directly up to the stove.
“Dean, please don’t get grease on your suit,” you warn him gently.
“I don’t care about the suit,” Dean says smoothly.
Dean wraps his free arm around your waist, dipping you backward slightly in a dramatic, incredibly cinematic swoop, and kisses you deeply. He bites your lower lip playfully before pulling you back upright.
“Thank you for breakfast, sweetheart,” Dean says, smirking at the flushed pink color spreading across your cheeks.
“Dean, the cameras,” you scold in a hushed whisper, playfully hitting his chest with your spatula.
Dean finally turns to look at the Bruins PR team standing frozen in the archway. He flashes them his million-dollar lawyer smile. “Good morning. Beautiful day for a documentary, isn’t it?”
Jessica clears her throat violently. “I … yes. Yes, it is. So, you all … you all live here together?”
“We do,” Garrett says proudly, stepping up to stand beside Dean and Logan. The three of them form a massive, intimidating wall of male perfection. “It’s a great setup. Keeps us grounded.”
“Okay,” you announce, turning off the griddle. “Food is ready.”
You reach up behind your neck and untie the strings of your pink apron. You pull the apron over your head and drape it over the back of a barstool.
The removal of the apron reveals the loose, white t-shirt you are wearing underneath. It is soft and sheer, and it clings perfectly to your body.
More importantly, it completely exposes the distinct, unmistakable swell of a five-month baby bump.
The silence in the kitchen is absolute.
Jessica’s clipboard slips from her fingers and hits the floor with a loud clatter.
Garrett, Dean, and Logan don’t notice the PR team’s shock. The second your stomach is revealed, all three men practically gravitate toward you.
Garrett’s massive hand reaches out, resting entirely possessively over your bump. “How’s the little bean today?”
“Kicking,” you say softly, resting your hand over Garrett’s.
Logan leans down, pressing a soft kiss directly to your stomach. “That’s my girl. She’s going to have a wicked slap shot.”
“Don’t put that pressure on her,” Dean argues, fixing his cufflinks. “She’s going to be a litigator. I’m already teaching her objections.”
“It could be a boy,” you remind them, laughing as Garrett guides you gently to your seat at the head of the dining table.
“Doesn’t matter,” Garrett says, his gray eyes softening into absolute mush as he looks at you. “As long as they look exactly like you.”
The camera crew captures the entire thing. The breakfast, the casual touches, the absolute, undeniable, fiercely protective love radiating off the three men as they cater to your every need. They film Logan cutting your pancakes for you. They film Dean kissing your temple before rushing out the door. They film Garrett resting his hand on your knee under the table.
It is the most explicit, undeniable confirmation of the rumors possible.
***
Three weeks later.
The “Behind the B” episode dropped on Instagram and YouTube at noon. By 3 PM, it had broken the internet.
The comments section was a war zone of confusion, awe, and desperate thirst. The conspiracy theorists were vindicated. The casual fans were bewildered. The video link was trending at number one on Twitter.
The dining room of the Back Bay townhouse is filled with the smell of roasted chicken and the sound of Dean’s booming laughter.
Dean is sitting at the table, his tie loosened, holding his smartphone in the air. He is reading an article from a prominent sports journalism website out loud to the room.
“‘The Bruins’ Unconventional Lineup: How Garrett Graham and John Logan Share the Ice … and a Home,’” Dean reads, putting on a dramatic, theatrical voice. “’Fans were shocked this week when a behind-the-scenes video revealed that the Bruins’ star center and winger are part of a modern, unconventional domestic partnership with a Boston lawyer and their shared partner.’”
Logan takes a bite of his chicken, shaking his head. “I love how they make us sound corporate. ‘A modern, unconventional domestic partnership.’ It sounds so sterile.”
“Sterile?” Dean scoffs, scrolling down the article. “Listen to this part. ‘The arrangement challenges societal norms, presenting a picture of progressive, alternative family planning in the heart of professional sports.’”
Garrett snorts into his beer glass. “Progressive? You put on a maxi skirt yesterday because the delivery guy looked at your ankles for too long.”
“You are incredibly traditional, Garrett,” you agree, smiling at him across the table. “You all are. There is nothing progressive about how y’all treat me.”
“Exactly,” Dean says, setting his phone down and pouting playfully. “I’m actually offended. They completely left out the best part of our story. They make it sound like we met at a liberal arts seminar. They completely left out how we took an innocent, church-going southern belle who wouldn’t even hold hands before marriage, and totally corrupted her.”
A fiery blush instantly paints your cheeks. “Dean!”
“It’s true!” Dean defends himself, his green eyes sparkling with wicked amusement. “You were an angel. A pure, sweet angel. And we dragged you right down into the gutter with us.”
“We didn’t drag her,” Logan corrects softly, his dark eyes locking onto yours. The playful banter vanishes, replaced by that intense, soul-searing devotion that always makes your breath hitch. “She walked willingly. Because she knew we would worship the ground she walks on.”
“I did,” you whisper, the heavy, familiar ache pooling instantly in your lower stomach. Even five months pregnant, your body reacts to them with a terrifying, primal need.
Garrett’s gray eyes darken. He sets his beer down on the table. He looks at Logan. Logan looks at Dean.
The silent, telepathic communication of the Briar University hockey team is still perfectly intact.
“Dinner is over,” Garrett announces, standing up from his chair.
“Wait, I haven’t finished my potatoes,” Dean protests.
“Leave the potatoes,” Logan says, standing up and tossing his napkin onto his plate. “The boss is getting that look in her eye.”
You gasp, your blush deepening. “I do not have a look!”
“You definitely have a look, sweetheart,” Garrett rumbles, walking around the table. He doesn’t ask. He effortlessly scoops you up into his massive arms, cradling your pregnant body with absolute, terrifying care.
“Garrett, the dishes,” you protest weakly, wrapping your arms around his thick neck.
“Dishes can wait,” Dean says, suddenly abandoning his food entirely, the prospect of getting you into bed instantly overriding his appetite. He follows Garrett out of the dining room, loosening his tie the rest of the way and pulling it over his head.
They carry you up the sweeping staircase, the air in the house growing thick and heavy with anticipation.
Garrett carries you into the master bedroom and lays you gently in the center of the massive, custom-built bed. The sheer white curtains are billowing slightly, the Boston city lights twinkling through the windows.
You lie back against the plush pillows. Your white t-shirt rides up, exposing the round, beautiful swell of your stomach.
Garrett, Dean, and Logan surround the bed. They strip out of their clothes with a practiced, hurried grace. Shirts hit the floor. Belts clink against the hardwood. Within seconds, you are surrounded by three massive, heavily muscled, entirely naked men.
They crawl onto the bed, the mattress dipping under their combined weight.
Garrett kneels between your legs. He is massive, intimidating, and so entirely yours. He reaches out, his large, calloused hands resting gently on either side of your baby bump. He strokes his thumbs over your skin, his gray eyes filled with a terrifying amount of love.
“You are so fucking beautiful,” Garrett whispers, leaning down to press a hot, reverent kiss to your stomach. “Look what we did to you, Y/N. You are carrying our entire world in there.”
“It still doesn’t feel real,” Logan murmurs. He lies down beside you on your right, his dark hair messy, his eyes soft. He rests his hand next to Garrett’s, his thumb brushing against yours. “We have everything. We have the house, we have the careers, and we have you.”
“And we are never, ever letting you go,” Dean adds, taking his place on your left side. He leans in, capturing your lips in a deep, wet, bruising kiss.
Dean’s kiss tastes like expensive wine and pure devotion. He sweeps his tongue into your mouth, setting a desperate, frantic rhythm that instantly makes your hips roll upward against the mattress.
While Dean consumes your mouth, Garrett’s hands move down.
Garrett hooks his fingers into the waistband of your leggings and your cotton underwear. With excruciating care, he pulls them down your legs, tossing them onto the floor.
The cool air hits your slick, swollen center, but it is instantly replaced by Logan’s hot touch.
Logan shifts down your body. He kneels between Garrett’s thick thighs, burying his face directly between your legs.
You scream, a loud, shattered sound that bounces off the walls of the bedroom. Dean swallows the sound, kissing you harder, his hand coming up to tangle in your hair.
Logan is merciless. His tongue is a weapon of absolute destruction. He laves your sensitive clit, his mouth hot and wet, devouring you with a rhythm that makes your vision white out. You thrash your hips against the sheets, completely entirely at his mercy.
“Logan,” you sob, your fingernails digging into Dean’s broad shoulders. “Please, it’s too much-”
“Take it, baby,” Garrett growls, his voice vibrating right against your ear. He moves up to your chest, pushing your t-shirt up to expose your heavy, aching breasts.
Garrett’s hot mouth engulfs your nipple. The dual sensation — Logan tearing you apart from below and Garrett completely worshipping you from above — sends you completely over the edge in a matter of seconds.
The orgasm hits you with the force of a nuclear bomb.
You scream into the empty room, your back arching violently off the bed. A blinding, white-hot wave of pure ecstasy rips through your entire body. Your inner muscles clamp down, spasming with an intensity that leaves you completely breathless and ruined.
Logan doesn’t pull his mouth away until the very last tremor fades from your thighs. He drags his lips slowly up your stomach, pressing a kiss to your belly button before settling his chin on your chest, his dark eyes glazed and adoring.
Garrett pulls back, his chest heaving, his gray eyes stormy and feral. He looks down at your flushed, thoroughly satisfied face.
You lie limp against the pillows, tears of pure, overwhelming joy slipping down your cheeks. You are a tangled, sweaty mess, completely surrounded by the three men who own your soul.
“I love you,” you whisper, looking between the three of them. “I love you all so much.”
“We love you,” Garrett murmurs, pressing a soft kiss to your forehead.
Dean shifts his weight, lying down beside you and throwing his arm over your waist. He rests his head against the pillow, looking at your pregnant stomach with a thoughtful, wicked glint in his green eyes.
“You know,” Dean says casually, his fingers tracing lazy circles on your hip. “I was reading some medical journals the other day. Just doing some light reading between briefs.”
Logan groans. “Oh God. What did you read?”
“I read,” Dean says, a slow, devastating smirk spreading across his handsome face, “that there have been rare, documented medical cases where a woman can actually get pregnant while she is already pregnant. It’s called superfetation.”
The bedroom falls completely silent.
Garrett freezes. Logan blinks.
You stare at Dean, a fiery blush instantly rushing back up your neck. “Dean! That is … that is extremely rare! And practically impossible!”
“Impossible?” Garrett repeats, his voice dropping into a dark, incredibly dangerous register. He looks down at you, the primal, territorial provider instinct flaring up so brightly it practically illuminates the room.
Logan shifts his weight, a slow, feral smile pulling at his lips. He looks at Garrett. “I think she’s challenging us, Graham.”
“I am not challenging you!” You squeak, frantically trying to pull your t-shirt down, but Dean’s hand pins your wrist to the mattress.
“Well,” Dean whispers, leaning in close, his breath hot against your ear. “We are highly competitive athletes, sweetheart. And I’m a lawyer who loves a good precedent. I think we have a moral obligation to try.”
“To try what?” You gasp, your heart hammering against your ribs.
Garrett moves over you, his massive frame completely blanketing your body. He supports his weight on his forearms, keeping his heavy chest off your stomach, but his rock-hard length presses directly against your wet, aching entrance.
“To see if we can put another baby in you, good girl,” Garrett rumbles, his gray eyes flashing with absolute, terrifying devotion. “Open up.”
You open your legs, welcoming him home, exactly where you belong.
summary: in which an ncaa promotional shoot pairs two rival captains, your boyfriend and your ex, and the internet reveals the past you never wanted garrett to learn from anyone but you.
notes: hi! thank you all for your patience 💌 i'm still not 100% sure how i feel about this chapter, but i hope you enjoy it nonetheless. the next part will be up soon, so stay tuned! 🤍 <3
ꪆৎ
the producer calls for a lighting reset, almost immediately, the entire studio shifts.
camera operators wheel expensive-looking equipment across the floor, assistants duck beneath cables stretched between lighting stands while someone calls for another lens from behind the monitors.
the organised rhythm of filming gives way to the familiar chaos of a reset.
a crew member appears at garrett's side, wordlessly pressing two bottles of water into his hand before slipping away.
"cheers, man" garrett calls after him anyway.
the crew member only lifts a hand over his shoulder in acknowledgment before weaving between the cameras.
garrett twists the cap loose, taking a long drink. he hadn't realised how warm the studio had become beneath the lights. he wipes the condensation from the bottle onto his bare thigh before looking around the room.
beside him, tom lets out a quiet breath, dropping into one of the folding chairs lined against the wall. "forgot how much waiting around there is at these sorts of things."
garrett smiles. "yeah. i thought we'd be spending more time on the ice."
tom laughs quietly, shaking his head in disbelief. "me too."
for a minute, neither of them say anything, both of their gazes fixed on the crew working around them.
someone is adjusting a light by what can't be more than a few centimetres, another photographer crouches low, studying something on the back of her camera before shaking her head and trying again.
an assistant walks between them carrying an armful of spare jerseys before disappearing behind one of the backdrop walls. somewhere across the studio someone asks for a coffee order, three different people answer at once.
garrett smiles to himself. it's strangely fascinating, there are so many people involved in making a few minutes of footage look effortless.
tom twists the cap off his water bottle before glancing sideways to look at garrett, "you been getting recognised much?"
garrett shrugs, "a little."
"comes with winning."
"i guess." garrett rolls the bottle between his palms.
tom nods, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "enjoy it while it lasts."
garrett looks over. "what?"
"this." he gestures vaguely around the studio, "all of it."
his hand sweeps past the cameras, the photographers, the crew moving from one setup to the next.
"people caring, everyone suddenly knowing your name."
garrett follows his gaze. he'd never really thought about it like that. to him, hockey was hockey, everything else just came with it.
he hums quietly, "yeah. i guess so."
tom laughs under his breath, before grabbing garrett's shoulder, gently shaking it in reassurance. "loosen up graham, college hockey's not a bad gig."
garrett glances at him. "no?"
"not if you're winning."
he leans back in the chair, stretching one leg out in front of him. "you walk into a party after a big weekend."
he pauses, grinning to himself at the thought.
"and you'd think someone had announced free drinks." garrett laughs politely, tom mistakes it for encouragement.
"girls everywhere." he points to his left, "one over here," then to his right, "another one over there."
he chuckles to himself. "you spend half the night trying to remember who's already introduced themselves."
garrett lets out a quiet breath through his nose, more uncomfortable than amused. "yeah, i'm not really sure. never really wanted that."
tom looks at him, eyebrows raised. "seriously?"
"yeah."
"come on, man." he laughs, shaking his head, clearly unconvinced. "you're fucking captain at briar. half the country's talking about you guys."
there isn't any malice behind it, just confidence. the kind that assumes everyone wants to live the same way he does.
"you've gotta bask in the glory a little, graham." he nudges garrett's shoulder lightly with the back of his hand.
"what's the point otherwise?"
garrett smiles, the answer coming to him easily, without needing to think about it. "i think making frozen four's enough."
"nah. you're wasting opportunities."
garrett raises an eyebrow. "opportunities?"
"pretty girls."
he says it like it's the most obvious thing in the world. "they're lining themselves up for you."
he shakes his head dramatically. "what a waste."
garrett smiles, though it doesn't quite reach his eyes this time. "i'm alright."
"don't tell me you're one of those blokes who actually goes home early."
garrett laughs. tom stares at him for a second before letting out a laugh of his own. "jesus."
"what?"
"you are."
garrett nods once. "i've got someone."
your ex's smile lingers. "yeah?"
"yeah." there isn't a second's hesitation. "her name's y/n."
the words leave him as naturally as breathing, tom doesn't react immediately. he simply looks at garrett, then something shifts, small enough that most people would never notice.
his smile still sits on his face, but it pauses, just for a fraction of a second.
y/n.
the name lands somewhere deep in the back of his mind.
briar.
captain graham.
the girlfriend people had mentioned once or twice, the one he'd never actually put a face to. the pieces slide together almost instantly, garrett graham was your boyfriend.
his fingers tighten almost imperceptibly around the water bottle, "right."
his smile returns, slightly smaller. "good for you."
garrett nods. "thanks."
a silence settles between them, not awkward, just quieter than before.
around them, someone calls for another battery pack, a makeup artist walks past carrying three brushes tucked between her fingers, the photographer laughs loudly at something one of the producers says.
tom slowly rolls the unopened bottle between his palms. "probably smarter than what i do."
garrett glances over. "what's that?"
your ex smiles to himself. "keeping track."
garrett frowns. "keeping track of what?"
"names."
tom laughs. "who you've already spoken to, who thinks you're interested, who gets pissed because you don't text them afterwards."
tom shrugs. "it can be a fucking nuisance, but a good one to have." he says it casually, like it's just part of the job, simply another perk that comes with people knowing your name.
garrett smiles politely, but it doesn't quite sit right.
it's subtle, easy enough to laugh off, yet it doesn't quite fit. all morning, tom had come across as thoughtful, respectful, easy to talk to.
the kind of captain garrett could understand, but this doesn't line up.
it isn't enough for garrett to write him off, yet it chips away at the impression he'd formed. for the first time that morning, he wonders whether tom is as genuine as he'd seemed.
tom catches garrett looking. "what?"
garrett shakes his head. "nothing."
before either of them can say anything else, the producer claps loudly from across the studio. "alright, boys. let's get back to work."
chairs scrape softly across the floor. garrett stands first, screwing the cap back onto his bottle before setting it beside the monitor.
tom smooths a hand over the front of his hoodie, the easy grin already slipping back into place. by the time the cameras begin rolling again, he's every bit the polished, media-trained captain he'd been all morning.
if it weren't for the conversation they'd just had, garrett isn't sure he would've believed those two versions of him could exist at the same time.
-
the first post goes up at ten-thirty in the morning.
you know because allie comes racing into your room, phone in hand, squealing excitedly.
you're sitting on your bedroom floor with a half-finished drink between your knees, trying to highlight a reading for class, yet failing miserably. your laptop had been open for twenty minutes, reading the same paragraph six times.
“here he is!”
your fingers still around your highlighter. “who?”
“your boyfriend!” she exclaims, voice animated as she turns her phone towards you. “they're already posting some behind the scenes."
you look before you can stop yourself.
garrett is standing in front of a grey backdrop in his briar jacket, arms folded, his expression caught somewhere between polite and mildly uncomfortable.
beside him stands the other college captain. your ex, tom langford. he's smiling easily, relaxed, every bit as charming as the cameras expect him to be.
you almost laugh.
what a joke.
the caption on the post reads.
two captains. one trophy. the road ends here. frozen four championship game this month.
you feel the room tilt, not dramatically, just enough that your body becomes suddenly aware of itself. your pulse in your wrists, the cold plastic cup against your leg, the faint scent of allie’s perfume, the way your throat tightens around nothing.
allie zooms in on garrett’s face and laughs. “he looks like he wants to fight whoever told him to cross his arms like that.”
you force a smile. “yeah.”
“very captain america.”
“don’t let dean hear you say that.”
“dean would agree.”
she keeps scrolling, completely unaware that the man standing beside garrett once knew everything there was to know about you.
another clip loads.
garrett and tom sitting side by side in director chairs. someone off camera asks a question.
who has the better slapshot?
garrett points to himself at the exact same time tom points to garrett. the crew behind the camera laugh, tom grins, leaning back in his chair. “i can admit when i’m beat.”
garrett shakes his head, amused. “don’t lie on camera.”
“i’m being humble.”
“that’s not what i’ve heard.”
tom glances over at him, smiling like they've known each other for years. “yeah? you been talking about me, graham.”
garrett laughs. “hard not to. you keep scoring.”
you feel your breaths starting to shorten. garrett complimented him like it was nothing, because to him, it was nothing.
it was just hockey, just respect, just two captains doing a stupid promotional campaign because the ncaa knows exactly how to sell rivalry when it looks good on camera.
allie lowers her phone, noticing your sudden change in breathing. “are you okay?”
you blink. “yeah.”
“y/n, you've gone pale.”
“i’m fine.”
“you sure?”
“i think the coffee just hit weird.”
allie frowns, but she doesn't push, not yet. “okay” she says slowly.
you reach for your own phone, noticing three unread messages from garrett.
baby 🤍
they have me doing reaction videos
pray for me
baby 🤍
dean says i look stiff
then another message, a few minutes later.
this guys a ladies man
won't stop talking my ear off about it
normally, a message like that wouldn't faze you. you would laugh and send back a sarcastic reply. instead, you just stare at the screen, unable to respond.
allie notices this time. “okay" she says, sitting up. “what was that?”
“nothing.”
“that was not nothing.”
“allie.”
“did garrett say something?”
“no.”
“then what?”
you shake your head, feeling the old instinct rising up inside you. minimise, smooth it over, make yourself smaller.
do not make this a problem, do not make yourself a problem.
“i’m fine” you say, hate the sound those words.
“i just need some air.”
allie’s face shifts, less playful now, more careful. “do you want me to come?”
“no. i’m okay.”
you stand before she can argue. your legs feel strange beneath you, too light yet too heavy all at once. you make it to the bathroom down the hall, locking the door, and sitting on the closed toilet seat with your hands pressed over your mouth.
you don't cry, you refuse to cry, not over him, not after all this time.
the next fifteen minutes pass in silence. you hear the bathroom door rattle softly, not enough to startle you, just enough to remind you that you're not completely alone.
"y/n?"
allie's voice is muffled through the wood, gentle, soothing. "i know you locked the door."
you don't answer, another few seconds pass. "i'm coming in if you don't tell me to go away."
you let out a shaky breath, "it's open."
the door eases inward. allie quietly closes it behind her before sitting on the tiled floor opposite you, giving you space.
neither of you speak.
the fan hums overhead, someone laughs somewhere out in the hallway. you hate how normal everything else still sounds.
allie watches you for a long moment, before speaking carefully.
"y/n...i don't want you to freak out, okay?" she shifts a little closer, "just let me do the talking."
you finally look up, curiosity getting the better of you. her expression is soft, concerned.
she swallows, "that's him, isn't it?"
your chest tightens. "the guy next to garrett, the other captain."
she pauses.
"that's tom."
you can't answer, your throat closes completely, allie knows.
"he's your ex."
it's not a question, not really, more just a statement. "the awful one."
your eyes squeeze shut, you manage the smallest nod in response.
allie's face crumples, "oh, y/n."
she's beside you before you even realise she's moved, arms wrapped around you carefully, like she's worried you'll break if she holds you too tightly.
you cry. not loudly, just enough that your shoulders shake against her. she rubs slow circles over your back in an attempt to comfort you. "i've got you y/n, i'm here."
"i'm so sorry." you shake your head against her shoulder. "i just didn't want anyone to know."
"i know."
"i wasn't hiding him."
"i know."
"i just..."
your voice disappears, she waits, when you don't finish, she speaks instead. "i won't tell anyone."
she pulls back just enough to look at you, "i promise."
a beat of silence.
her expression turns serious. "you need to tell garrett, before someone else does."
your stomach drops, you immediately look away. "i can't."
"you can."
"no." your voice cracks. "i can't."
allie reaches over, squeezing your hand. "you don't have to tell him today, but he can't find out through someone else and especially not through something as trivial as social media."
-
the internet finds it at eleven-forty-three pm.
you're not asleep.
you're lying in bed, the room swallowed by darkness, your phone resting on your chest as you stare into nothing, running through the conversation you'll have to have with garrett tomorrow.
allie lies beside you, curled beneath your spare blanket. she'd taken one look at your face earlier and decided she was sleeping in your room tonight, never bothering to ask for permission.
she's fast asleep, or at least pretending to be.
your phone buzzes once, then again, then again. you ignore it at first, until the entire screen lights up with dean’s contact.
dean
y/n
another message.
dean
are you awake?
your stomach turns. you sit up slowly, careful not to wake allie.
then another notification drops down.
dean's children
logan
uh
the groupchat starts buzzing, fast, too fast.
dean
everyone shut up
logan
i didn’t say anything
dean
you said uh
logan
that’s barely a word
tucker
garrett
where are you?
your blood goes cold.
you open instagram, your thumb moving on instinct. you don't even need to search for it. the hockey gossip account is waiting at the top of your recommended feed, a fresh photo dump posted only minutes ago.
the first photo is from media day, garrett and tom standing shoulder to shoulder beneath the frozen four logo.
the second is a screenshot from an old hometown account. you at seventeen, standing beside tom in a school gym, his arm around your waist, your head tucked into his shoulder.
the third photo is prom. you in a dress you haven't thought about in years, him kissing your cheek, your smile bright, completely unaware of the fact that he was cheating on you.
the caption on the post reads
wait. garrett graham’s girlfriend used to date rival captain tom langford? high school sweethearts apparently. frozen four just got a whole lot more interesting.
for a moment, you can't feel your hands. the rest of your body follows, every limb going frighteningly numb as though it's beginning to shut down.
you feel as though you could be sick.
you immediately feel allie sit up beside you. “is everything okay?”
you don't answer. she looks at your phone, face draining of all colour. “oh my god.”
the messages keep coming, not from the groupchat now, from garrett.
one, then another, then another.
baby 🤍
is this real?
baby 🤍
y/n
baby 🤍
please tell me this isn’t how i’m finding out.
you stare at the screen until his name blurs. your phone starts ringing, the sound haunting you.
'baby 🤍 is calling...'
allie whispers your name, her hand resting gently on your shoulder. you can't pick up, you can't move.
the call ends, another message appears.
baby 🤍
that’s him?
you press your hand to your mouth, allie reaches for you. “hey. breathe.”
you shake your head, because you can't. the photos are right there, the past has climbed out of wherever you buried it and dragged itself straight into the middle of the one good thing you had tried so desperately to keep untouched.
your phone buzzes one more time.
baby 🤍
that’s your ex?
you close your eyes. for the first time all day, there is nowhere left to hide.
garrett stops calling, and somehow, that's worse.
the silence after the ringing cuts out feels louder than the phone itself, heavier than the groupchat exploding beneath your thumb, heavier than allie’s hand hovering uncertainly over your knee.
you stare at your phone screen until the words dissolve into meaningless shapes, tears welling so quickly they distort everything in front of you.
that’s your ex?
three words, one question.
no anger is visible, not really, yet text can only carry so much.
you know garrett. you know the way his jaw would tighten, the controlled stillness settling over his features, the way his shoulders would straighten before he allowed himself to properly react.
you've seen him angry before, rarely, never without reason, but enough to know that his quiet is far more frightening than shouting could ever be.
“y/n” allie says, careful now. “you need to answer him.”
you swallow, shaking your head immediately, sharp and terrified. “i can’t.”
allie’s face crumples. “okay,” she whispers. “okay. sorry.”
you press your palms to your forehead, trying to force air into your lungs.
your phone buzzes again, not garrett this time.
dean.
dean
are you okay, y/n?
then-
dean
no one is upset with you, please just tell me you're okay
it's official, they all knew.
the old instinct rises in you so quickly it is almost embarrassing. control it, contain it, do not let it spread, do not let everyone know, do not let the mess become bigger than it already is.
you have spent years doing this.
folding pain into neat corners, hiding it somewhere private, smiling over the top of it, learning that if you made yourself easy enough to love, quiet enough to keep, maybe no one would look too closely at the damaged parts.
survival habits. the kind tom left you with, the kind garrett had been quietly teaching you to let go of.
your throat tightens. on your phone, the groupchat keeps buzzing.
dean's children
logan
is garrett with anyone?
tucker
he left the house
dean
what do you mean he left the house
logan
like physically exited the building, dean
dean
not the time
tucker
i tried calling him
no answer
your chest goes cold. “he left” you whisper.
allie glances down at her own phone screen. “he’s probably coming here.”
the thought sends a wave of panic through your body so fast you almost stand.
“no.”
“y/n-”
“no, i can’t-”
a knock hits the door. not loud, not angry, just one firm knock. garrett’s voice sounds, low from the hallway.
it's no secret that where garrett graham is, you're likely close behind. and everyone knows where you are, garrett graham is too. that’s the outcome of growing up best friends.
throw in the messy deal between garrett and hannah, it has you wondering if your so called ‘best friend’ even realizes he's left you behind.
⤷ aka off campus social/text au! - garrett graham x fem!reader
series masterlist
--
The streets around the off-campus house were looking more like a dealership than a college neighborhood. SUVs and trucks were all parked along the curb, trunks thrown open while bags, coolers, and enough groceries to feed an army were shoved wherever they would fit.
Dean’s got a clipboard full of half-ass ideas that he considers organized while Beau is trying to tell incoming cars where to park without blocking anything necessary. They’re both failing successfully, but laughing the entire time they do.
“I still think we should’ve rented a bus,” Dean huffs as he slams another case of beer into the back of Garrett’s jeep. There was barely enough room for whatever luggage would need to be stored in there already, and there was still more being brought out.
“You say that every trip,” Logan shouts across the driveway from where he’s stuffing a duffel bag into the trunk of Dean’s car. “Why the fuck is your car so small?”
“Oh, I’m sorry. Did you want to squeeze all of us into your truck instead?” Dean shoots back as he wipes sweat from his forehead.
Garrett’s leaning against the passenger door of his Jeep, coffee in one hand as he watches the chaos unfold with an amused smile. Every few seconds, his eyes drift toward the sidewalk like an answer would get here any faster.
“She’s not here yet.” Tucker smacks a hand on Garrett’s shoulder in passing as he throws a bag of snacks in the backseat. He’s been watching his friend stare at the road for the past five minutes.
“I wasn’t looking.”
“You’ve checked the street six times, dude.”
Garrett opens his mouth to defend himself, but he’s interrupted when Allie’s car pulls around the corner. You climb out of the back with a duffel bag while Allie and Hannah wrestle a literal suitcase from the trunk. The three of you are laughing at something the guys in the driveway can’t hear.
Logan shakes his head as he watches his best friend’s expression soften. “He’s a goner,” He whispers so only Dean and Tucker can hear him.
“You all look very alive for 9 am on a Friday,” You say as you walk up the driveway with Allie and Hannah following. You’re dressed in comfy clothes for the drive ahead, but there’s still energy in your step for the weekend.
“Anything for you, Bug,” Dean jokes as he takes your bag from your hands, only to throw it into Garrett’s chest so he can hug you instead.
Garrett grunts with the impact but catches it anyway, nearly spilling his coffee in the process.
You shake your head at the interaction and step back from Dean. Out of habit, you’re bumping Garrett’s hip with your own to get him off the passenger door so you can open it. Your backpack goes flying in first, and you’re vaguely aware of the shadow behind you that is your boyfriend.
You’d been very clear with Garrett that this weekend would have to be more strict on your relationship if you guys wanted things to stay quiet. He already knew that Hannah was somewhat aware of what went down, and although he wanted nothing more than to show you off this weekend with everyone around, he also loved the little privacy you had.
--
--
Soon enough, backpacks are thrown in cars with you, Allie, and Hannah riding with Garrett while the rest of the guys pile into Dean’s BMW. The first twenty minutes of the drive disappear with Allie’s playlist (of non-Broadway songs, Garrett’s only condition), and Dean’s voice through the walkie-talkies he insisted be taken in the car. Every five minutes, he’s interrupting another song just to report something completely useless, but it keeps everyone entertained.
Two hours later, the cabin is tucked against the edge of a lake. Pickup trucks are already taking up half the gravel drive, evidence that several of Beau’s teammates were already present. Music is coming from the back, followed by the unmistakable sound of someone cheering from a cup pong win.
Everyone scatters relatively quickly. Bags disappear into rooms or onto pieces of furniture deemed good enough to claim for sleep. Coolers are tossed in the kitchen, and Tucker’s yelling something about getting the grill started.
Garrett grabs your bag from the trunk before you can even process it. Dean watches from behind his sunglasses with the subtlety of a neon sign. He’s secretly documenting each moment to rub in your face later, but for now, he’s also enjoying watching the two of you try to act like this isn’t something more than friendship.
“I can get it.” You open your hand to take it, but he shakes his head and adds his own to his shoulder.
“I’ve got it.” His hand brushes against yours for a quick second before he closes the door and makes his way to the porch.
You shake your head, scoffing, “Okay, show off.”
The girls claimed one of the larger bedrooms upstairs, as evidenced by the bags that have practically exploded across the floor within minutes. Makeup is slowly scattering in the bathroom, with hair tools being plugged in any available outlet.
Allie’s holding up a tiny pair of red shorts and sighs, “I should’ve done more squats this week.”
You laugh, throwing your bag on the bed before jumping next to it with a groan. “I could go for a nap.”
“No!” Allie shouts, shorts getting abandoned as she tugs you from the warmth of the blankets beneath you. “Come on, we just got here! There will be plenty of napping when it’s not cabin weekend.”
Hannah’s giggling from her spot in the bathroom where she’s watching the two of you. A curling iron is gripped in her hand as she waits for it to heat up. “Allie, go get us some drinks.”
The brunette next to you gasps like she’s found gold. “Oh, Hannah. My little genius.”
Allie’s running from the room the next moment, her bare feet taking off down the hall.
For a few seconds, the room feels much calmer. You stand to start getting ready yourself, knowing it would likely take longer if Allie was going to continue her chaotic back and forth. Hannah watches you from the corner of her eye as you pull the red costume from your bag.
“So.”
You glance over, hand still tightly wrapped around the fabric. “What?”
She shrugs lightly, a sneaky smile on her face. “What cute couples' costume did you and Garrett decide on?”
“Not a couples’ costume. Duo,” You remind her, but you’re smiling, too. “And we’re keeping things lowkey this weekend. He has his friends, I have mine. We’re just… co-existing.”
“Was he negotiating making out in the closet?”
“He was!”
Hannah nearly snorts at the annoyance in your voice before the two of you break into laughter. You’re tossing your current clothes aside to tug on the red skirt and matching tank top with a sigh. She’s still watching you, waiting for the extension of your comment that she knows is sure to come.
You take a second to glance in the mirror at the red garments that would pair with your devil-horned headband. Garrett was the one who picked the devil/angel combo, but you insisted on the specific roles (partially because you wanted to see him shirtless with wings and a halo, but who said that??).
“Part of me wishes everyone knew, but I also love this little bubble we have right now, too,” You mumble quietly.
Hannah feels a slight pang of guilt because, oh shit, she told everyone about the kiss, but also, neither of you were subtle in hiding what you had.
The bedroom door swings open and Allie steps in with three canned drinks between her arms. She takes in the fresh clothes on your body and nearly gasps, “Okay, hot!”
You shake your head at her and grab a drink from her outstretched hand with a thanks.
“Did I interrupt girl talk?” She continues as she bounces over to hand Hannah a drink, too.
“Nope.”
“Definitely.”
The simultaneous answers make Allie narrow her eyes, particularly at you and your avoidance of her gaze. “I’m watching you, Bug.”
“Me?” You spin toward her, slightly offended as you crack the tab on your drink. “I’m innocent, your honor.”
“Innocent my ass,” She hums, finger poking at the nearly faded hickey in the dip of your shoulder, so you squeak in protest and step away from her.
Music from downstairs is successfully drifting through the floorboards now, along with the unmistakable sound of someone chanting for shots and the athletes surely obliging.
You look at your reflection one last time, taking in the careful consideration that getting ready had taken. Allie had a glitter lotion that cast little gold flecks across your skin, pairing nicely with the distinctive red outfit.
The three of you step into the hallway, you in the lead with Allie and Hannah following closely behind you.
Halfway down the stairs, Garrett looked up, and every single thing Hannah teased you about became painfully obvious. He absolutely forgot whatever Dean was saying, disregarded the shot of tequila in his hand, and every single person around him.
Because he could only see you.
Hannah caught it immediately, sharing a glance with Allie behind your back. Neither of them said a word. They didn’t have to, because Garrett had just answered every question the group chat had asked over the past few days.
Oh, he was so in love.
You barely make it off the last step before Garrett crosses the room. Not enough for anyone to tease him, just in a way he’s always done when you entered a room over the years. If someone didn’t know better, it looked natural. Except everyone knew better.
“Hi,” You whisper. Your cheeks are warm with attention, and you’re the one fighting the itch to reach out and touch him. He didn’t miss the chance to be shirtless at a party with a cheap pair of angel wings against his back and a crooked white halo above his head.
“Hi.” Garrett’s smirking now as his eyes take in the costume and the glitter across your collarbone. He’s speaking low enough that you’re the only one to hear. “You look beautiful, baby.”
You let out a shy laugh, glancing down at the camera in your hands before meeting his gaze again as if the compliment didn’t just give you butterflies. “You too, angel.”
He lets out a low whistle at the nickname. “Keep talking to me like that, and we’re going back upstairs.”
You shove against him playfully. Garrett laughs and offers you his hand, which you take, because that’s something you’ve always done. The kitchen area is alive with people as he weaves the two of you over to where your friends are standing.
Dean has committed entirely to Maverick, aviators and all, while Beau trails after him in a similar outfit to Goose. Hannah’s dressed head-to-toe in icy blues and shimmery silver while Allie complements her in reds and oranges that nearly glow on their own. Logan’s oversized bird wings keep smacking Tucker’s yellow bee-styled ones.
The secret gets harder to deal with once drinks are moving, and you’re caught up in the haze of people. Neither of you means to orbit one another. You just do.
Whenever you wander into another room, Garrett somehow ends up there five minutes later. When he’s chatting with Logan and Dean, you somehow need the counter space next to him. You never stand together long enough for anyone to question it; he’s your duo costume, anyway.
Except everyone notices.
Dean notices Garrett’s eyes following you every time someone starts talking to him. Allie notices you unconsciously turning toward Garrett when you hear his laugh. Hannah catches the tiny smiles behind the cups and the brushing of hands. Logan notices everything, the way he always does, and he’s whispering updates to Tucker in live time.
Nobody says a word.
As the night settles in, everyone eventually makes their way outside, where a bonfire’s holding strong under the starry sky. Blankets are dragged from cars, drinks are refreshed, and people settle into camping chairs when everything seems to quiet down.
You’re standing on the back porch, watching a lightning bug crawl across the ground near your feet. Garrett quietly joins you a few moments later, his warmth settling against your side in a way you can’t really pull away from.
“You’re avoiding me.”
“I’m hiding us. We’re terrible at it,” You laugh quietly, glancing over at him. You reach for his hand anyway. “I miss you.”
The confession sounds different coming from you, like every facade you’ve painted in these past 16 hours is disappearing with the words. Neither of you is scared for anyone else to know, but it means more eyes and more questions.
“You know, you two are exhausting.”
Logan’s voice cuts through the quiet, making you and Garrett jump apart. The hockey player is halfway down the porch steps with two beers in hand, looking absolutely offended.
“What?”
“This whole sneaking, pretending thing as if you’re not beside each other every seven minutes at least.” Logan waves his hands as he walks the remaining distance to stand in front of you both. When you blink at him, he sighs, “Guys, we know. We’ve known.”
“For like, a while!” Dean adds from his chair by the bonfire, where Allie’s laughing in his lap.
Tucker raises his cup in the air in agreement. “You guys are not subtle. At all.”
“You’ve touched each other approximately forty-three times tonight,” Hannah says, giving you a knowing wink that makes you hide behind your hands. “So, can you stop pretending now?”
Your mouth parts in shock at all the confessions, and Garrett starts laughing next to you. You turn to him with wide eyes, but all he does is shrug. “I told you, baby. We are not good at keeping secrets.”
He’s waiting for you; you know he is. Because Garrett’s never pushed you into something you don’t want to do, and he never will. So, you stand up and brush dirt from where you had sat on the ground.
“Fine,” You admit, reaching an open hand back for Garrett to grab and pull himself up as well. “You guys suck so bad.”
Allie reaches over to pat the empty chair next to her with a smug look on her face. You shake your head as Garrett sits first before looping his arms around your waist and tugging you down, a shocked gasp following his actions.
“Oh, thank God,” Dean groans dramatically as he watches you settle into Garrett’s hold. “I was tired of watching you two act like Victorian lovers who’d combust if your shoulders touch.”
The group erupts into laughter, and you shake your head at the mess of it all.
Garrett’s hands are warm on your thighs as he holds you against him. He drops his mouth to your ears. “So, does this mean I get to actually call you my girlfriend now?”
You lean into his shoulder like it would bring you impossibly closer and smile. “I suppose you’ve earned the privilege.”
And somehow, with everyone teasing you, surrounded by the people who’ve become your family, letting yourself be seen doesn’t feel so terrifying anymore.
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – between wound reviews, vaccination clinics, asthma education, and stolen lunch breaks, garrett makes sure his girlfriend gets fed and reminded how good she is.
warnings – medical placement, primary care setting, vaccination clinic mention, wound care mention, asthma review, food/eating.
notes from me – MY SWEET DOMESTIC BABIES HOW I LOVE THEM!! based on these requests combined! thank you babes!
word count – 3.1k
navigation – masterlist |
Monday
By twelve-thirty, the medical centre has already taught her three important things: the blood pressure machine in room four lies, children can sense fear more accurately than most diagnostic equipment, and nobody working in primary care gets to eat lunch at the time written on the roster.
She comes out through the side entrance at twelve forty-seven with her scrub top pulling strangely beneath her cardigan, one pocket weighted down by three pens, a folded observation sheet and a tiny glittery sticker she’d found stuck to her elbow after the morning vaccination clinic.
The air outside is cold enough to make the inside of her nose sting. Garrett’s already sitting on the little bench beside the staff car park, one ankle resting over his opposite knee, a paper takeaway bag tucked between his shoes and his phone loose in one hand.
He looks up before the door has finished closing behind her. The change happens quickly, his attention lifting away from the screen and landing fully on her like he hasn’t spent the last twenty minutes surrounded by traffic, bare winter trees and a medical centre sign advertising flu shots. “Hey, baby.”
She makes it halfway across the patch of grass before the smell reaches her. Warm bread, roasted chicken, something garlicky. Her stomach pulls painfully beneath her ribs, reminding her that breakfast had been half a piece of toast eaten while standing over the kitchen sink because she’d misplaced her other shoe. “What did you bring?”
Garrett’s grin starts. “Hi to you too.”
“Hi.” She stops between his knees, and he catches her automatically by the hips, pressing his mouth to the centre of her stomach through her cardigan before tipping his head back to look at her. “What did you bring?”
“Lunch.”
“That’s not specific.”
He tilts his head to the side. “That’s because you’ll start negotiating before I show you.”
“I don’t negotiate.”
“You told me yesterday you only wanted something small.” His hands remain at her waist while he looks up at her, dark curls disturbed by the wind and one faint crease still pressed beside his cheek from whatever lecture he’d spent resting his face against his fist. “You’ve been here since seven.”
“Eight.”
“You left the house at seven.”
“That’s different.”
“It’s worse.”
She tries to look stern, but Garrett pulls her closer until her knees touch the bench and kisses the little strip of skin beneath her scrub top where it has ridden up. It’s difficult to maintain authority while Briar’s hockey captain is kissing her stomach beside a sign asking patients not to smoke within five metres of the building.
“Sit down,” he says. “I brought chicken wraps, those potatoes you like and actual fruit because Tucker said grapes don’t count as a side dish.”
“Tucker’s becoming controlling,” she grins.
“Tucker packed the grapes.”
“Oh.” She sits beside him at once. “Tucker’s an angel.”
Garrett hands her the container with a look of deep personal betrayal. “I drove it here.”
“You’re useful too.”
“Thank you.”
She’s halfway through her first bite when the side door opens again. Janelle, the practice nurse supervising her placement, steps outside with a mug in one hand and a lanyard tangled around the other. She’s in her forties, quick-moving and kind in the specific way of nurses who can reassure an anxious parent while opening six packets with their teeth.
“There you are,” Janelle says, then notices Garrett and smiles like she has been expecting to eventually find the source of the lunches arriving in increasingly respectable containers. “You must be Garrett.”
Garrett stands immediately, because beneath the hockey-house manners and constant obscenity there’s something in him that responds to older women with professional authority like a student unexpectedly called on in class. “Yeah. Hi.”
“I’ve heard about the food.”
She closes her eyes briefly. “Oh my God.”
Janelle laughs, then looks back at her. “You did really well this morning, by the way. Especially with the twins. Vaccinating one four-year-old is hard enough without the other one providing live commentary.”
Heat moves quickly from beneath her collar to her face. The fork in her hand pauses over the potatoes. “Oh. Um. Thank you.”
“You kept both of them calm, and you explained everything to Mom without drowning her in information. That’s good.” Janelle takes a sip from her mug, already turning back toward the door. “Enjoy your lunch. Don’t let us steal you before one.”
The door closes behind her. For a few seconds, Garrett says nothing. That’s worse than if he had immediately started being annoying. She looks down and spears one potato with more concentration than it deserves, aware of his face angled toward her, his knee pressing warmly against hers.
“What?” she asks.
“Nothing.”
“You’re staring.”
“My girlfriend vaccinated twins this morning.”
She rolls her eyes. “I assisted with vaccinations.”
“Four-year-old twins.”
“Under supervision.”
“And one of them was heckling you?”
“She kept telling her brother the needle was going to be enormous.” Her mouth twitches despite herself. “Then she screamed before anyone touched her and scared him so badly he started crying.”
Garrett’s grin breaks wide and bright. “And you handled it.”
She shoots him a look. “I gave her a sticker.”
“Medical genius.”
“She liked stickers,” she mutters.
He nudges his shoulder into hers. “You were good.”
The praise catches in the same difficult place Janelle’s had, somewhere high beneath her breastbone, warm enough to feel almost uncomfortable. She looks down at the container. “I didn’t do much.”
Garrett doesn’t argue immediately. He reaches over instead, takes the fork from her hand and uses it to gather a piece of chicken she had pushed toward the edge. “You’ve gotta stop doing that.”
“Doing what?”
“Turning every nice thing someone says about you into something else.” He holds the fork near her mouth. “That nurse was there. She probably knows if you did well.”
“She does.”
“And she said you did.”
She looks at the chicken, then at him. Garrett’s expression is easy, but there’s something steady underneath it, no teasing escape built into the moment. She opens her mouth and lets him feed her mostly because refusing would make this into a larger emotional event beside the staff car park.
After she swallows, she says, “I did do pretty well.”
Garrett leans in and kisses her temple.
Wednesday
By Wednesday, Garrett has been recognised by reception. He discovers this when the woman behind the front desk sees him through the glass doors carrying two containers and presses the release button without making him use the intercom.
He gives her a small wave as he crosses the foyer, and she points toward the side exit with the expression of someone directing a regular delivery.
His girlfriend emerges four minutes later with her stethoscope still around her neck and a smear of something pale across one sleeve. Garrett eyes it as she drops onto the bench beside him. “What’s that?”
She follows his gaze. “Dressing adhesive, probably.”
“Probably?”
“Nothing infectious.”
His nose scrunches. “That’s not as reassuring as you think.”
She lets her head tip onto his shoulder while he opens the first container. Today it’s soup in a sealed thermos, two toasted sandwiches wrapped in foil and a yoghurt Garrett has selected because the label contains the word protein in lettering large enough to appeal to him.
“I only have twenty minutes,” she murmurs.
“You said thirty.”
“Mrs. Patterson’s wound review ran over.”
Garrett unwraps the sandwich and places it into her hand before she can decide she isn’t hungry enough. “Bad?”
“No. It’s actually healing really nicely.” Her voice changes on the last part, tiredness thinning out beneath interest. “She had a skin tear on her shin that got infected, but the redness has come down and there’s way less exudate. I got to clean it and redress it today.”
He’s learned enough nursing vocabulary through forced exposure not to make a face at exudate. “That good?”
“Very.”
“So you fixed her leg.”
She snorts softly. “I didn’t fix her leg.”
“You helped.”
“I helped,” she nods.
The side door swings open before he can improve the claim. Dr. Shah steps out with his phone in one hand and a set of car keys in the other, a slim man with silver beginning at his temples and the permanently hurried posture of someone who’s been running fifteen minutes behind since medical school.
He sees her and slows. “Good work with Mrs. Patterson.”
Her shoulders pull in by less than an inch. Garrett feels it because they’re pressed together from hip to knee, because he’s become embarrassingly fluent in the small movements she thinks nobody notices.
“Thank you,” she says, a little too quickly.
“You were gentle, but you didn’t hesitate. Patients notice when you’re nervous, particularly with painful dressings.” Dr. Shah nods once, like the matter is settled. “She asked whether you’ll be here for her next appointment.”
Her fingers tighten around the foil. “She did?”
“She likes you.” His phone begins ringing. He glances at it and sighs with his whole body. “Enjoy lunch.”
Garrett waits until Dr. Shah has crossed the car park before turning his head.
She’s staring down at her sandwich. The tip of one ear has gone pink. “Don’t,” she warns.
Garrett takes a drink from his coffee and tries, unsuccessfully, to flatten his mouth. “Mrs. Patterson requested my girlfriend specifically.”
“She asked if I’d be there,” she grumbles.
“Requested.”
“She probably just doesn’t want to explain the whole wound history again.”
“Or she likes you.”
“She barely knows me.”
“She knows you don’t rip bandages off her leg like you’re waxing a car.”
“That’s not how anyone removes dressings,” she replies.
“You said one of the nurses at the hospital did.”
She holds up a finger. “One nurse, one time.”
He looks down at her, taking in the tired little shadows under her eyes, the escaping strands of hair around her face, the stethoscope bumping lightly against her chest each time she moves. “You know you’re good at this, right?”
Her chewing slows. Garrett lets the question stay where it lands. He doesn’t push it toward a joke or ask her to say something she cannot yet make fit comfortably in her mouth.
Eventually, she swallows and wipes her thumb over the corner of the foil. “I’m getting better.”
“Yeah,” he says. “You are.”
Her gaze lifts to his, cautious at first, then warmer when she realises he means the answer exactly as she gave it. She’s getting better. At dressings. At talking to patients. At hearing something kind without immediately dismantling it for parts.
Garrett bends and kisses her once, slow and ordinary, tasting faintly of coffee when she kisses him back. Her phone alarm goes off between them.
She groans into his mouth. “I hate employment.”
“You don’t work here.”
“I hate unpaid employment more.”
He gathers the containers while she stands, then catches the back of her scrub top before she can escape and pulls her in for one more kiss. “Text me when you’re done.”
“I finish at five.”
“Text me anyway.”
“You’ll be at practice.”
“My girlfriend always says phones work in locker rooms.”
She narrows her eyes. “I’ve never said that.”
“Pretty sure you did,” Garrett shrugs.
“That sounds nothing like me.”
Garrett kisses her forehead and lets her go. “My girlfriend’s also very argumentative.”
The side door closes on the sight of her giving him the finger.
Friday
On Friday, the bench is wet from morning rain, so Garrett brings a towel. This is apparently the final stage of whatever has happened to him. He arrives with lunch in one hand, a folded beach towel in the other and Dean’s voice still ringing in his ears from the kitchen that morning.
“Do you hear yourself?” Dean had asked while Garrett packed pasta into a container. “My girlfriend likes the pesto. My girlfriend hates raw tomato. My girlfriend says I need more fibre. You’ve become a doll with one phrase.”
“She does hate raw tomato.”
“We know,” Logan had said from the table. “We all know everything about your girlfriend. Against our will.”
Tucker, slicing strawberries at the counter, had quietly pushed a second container toward Garrett. “She’ll need more than pasta if she’s there until six.”
Garrett had looked at Dean. Dean had pointed the knife he was using to spread peanut butter. “Don’t.”
“My girlfriend–”
“I’ll kill you.”
Now she sits on the towel beside him, one knee tucked toward her chest, eating pesto pasta while the medical centre moves through its afternoon behind them. Cars roll in and out of the lot. Someone’s toddler is crying near the pharmacy entrance. Garrett has practice in forty minutes, but his gear is already in the back of the car and the rink is seven minutes away.
She looks exhausted. It’s in the small things: the way she keeps rubbing her thumb over the side of her index finger, the slow blinks, the faint crease between her brows even while chewing.
Garrett puts the strawberries closer to her without mentioning it. “Eat those too.”
She glances at the container. “You sound like Tucker.”
“Tucker packed them.”
“Of course he did.”
A nurse comes out carrying an empty mug, sees them and smiles. She’s younger than Janelle, maybe late twenties, with bright blue glasses and a name badge that says MELANIE, RN.
“There’s our lunch visitor.”
Garrett lifts his hand. “Hey.”
Melanie looks at her. “I meant to tell you before you disappeared– you were excellent with Noah this morning.”
She straightens slightly. “The asthma review?”
“Mhm. His mom said nobody’s ever explained the spacer properly without making her feel stupid.” Melanie shifts the mug between her hands. “You gave her time to ask questions. That’s harder to teach than people think.”
Her fingers curl lightly around the plastic fork.
“Thank you,” she says.
No apology attached. No immediate reason it didn’t count. Just thank you, quiet and a little pink around the cheeks.
Melanie grins. “You’re welcome. See you inside.”
When the door shuts, Garrett looks down at his own lunch because he knows better now than to turn every moment into an audience. Beside him, she takes another bite, chews, then says, almost carefully, “I was good with them.”
His whole chest seems to shift forward. He keeps his eyes on the container for another second so he doesn’t frighten her by looking as pleased as he feels. “Yeah?”
She nods. “The little boy wasn’t using the spacer right, and his mom thought she’d been doing something wrong, but nobody had actually shown her. So I demonstrated it, and then I got him to teach it back to me with his teddy first.” Her hands start moving as she talks, fork drawing small shapes through the air. “He kept putting the mask over the teddy’s whole face, which was, like, completely ineffective, but he got it eventually.”
Garrett watches her now. He cannot help it. The tiredness is still there, but something brighter has pushed through it, colour high in her cheeks and the words coming faster because she knows this, because she had been useful in the middle of somebody’s confusing morning and knows exactly how.
“You taught a teddy bear how to use an inhaler,” he says.
She gives him a look, but her mouth has already betrayed her. “Technically.”
“That’s huge.”
“It’s a bear.”
He shrugs. “Could’ve died.”
“It was stuffed.”
“Still. Brave work.”
She laughs, leaning sideways until her head rests against his shoulder. Garrett puts his container down and slides an arm around her, his hand settling over the soft cotton at her waist. She smells like hand sanitiser, rain caught in her hair and the faint medicinal sweetness of whatever soap sits beside the clinic sinks.
For a minute, neither of them speaks. She eats one strawberry from the container in his lap, then another. Garrett watches a leaf drag along the wet pavement near his shoe and thinks, with an intensity that would make Dean genuinely ill, that there may be nothing better than this.
Her weight against him. Food packed by Tucker. Practice waiting. A plastic fork balanced crookedly across her container. The knowledge that people inside that building see what Garrett sees when she talks about work with her whole face.
She nudges her nose into the shoulder of his jacket. “What?”
“What?”
“You’re doing that thing.”
“What thing?”
She smiles up at him. “Looking pleased with yourself.”
“I’m not pleased with myself.”
“No?”
Garrett turns his head and presses his mouth to her hair. “I’m pleased with my girlfriend.”
She groans, but her body folds closer, one hand slipping into the pocket of his jacket like it belongs there. “The boys must hate you.”
“They’re jealous.”
“They’re exhausted,” she sighs.
“Tucker supports me.”
“Tucker feeds you so the rest of the house survives.”
He takes a moment to consider this. “That’s still support.”
Her break alarm sounds from inside her cardigan pocket. She doesn’t move immediately. Neither does Garrett. They sit through the first three beeps with her cheek against his shoulder and his thumb moving slowly over her side.
Then she sighs and lifts her head. Garrett catches her chin before she can stand and kisses her, gentle at first, then a little firmer when her fingers curl into his jacket and pull him closer.
When they separate, she keeps her forehead against his. “Thank you for coming all week.”
“Course.”
She presses her forehead against his harder. “You don’t have to come every day.”
“I know.”
“You have classes and practice.”
“I know.”
“And Dean said you missed lunch with them yesterday,” she murmurs.
“Dean was offended because nobody wanted to hear his story about a girl from his economics class.”
“What happened?”
“I don’t know. I was having lunch with my girlfriend.”
She closes her eyes. “There it is.”
Garrett grins and kisses the corner of her mouth. “Go be good at your job.”
“Placement.”
“Mm. Go be good at that.”
She gets up, gathers her stethoscope and starts toward the side door. Halfway there, she turns. Garrett’s still sitting on the towel with the empty containers stacked beside him, watching her like he plans to keep doing it until the building physically removes her from view.
She lifts one hand. “Bye, baby.”
“Bye.” He waits until her fingers touch the door handle. “Hey.”
She looks back.
Garrett’s grin spreads slowly, helplessly, all bright teeth and curls and entirely too much feeling for a staff car park at one-thirty on a Friday afternoon. “Proud of you.”
She rolls her eyes so hard it should hurt, but she’s smiling when the door closes behind her.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
it's no secret that where garrett graham is, you're likely close behind. and everyone knows where you are, garrett graham is too. that’s the outcome of growing up best friends.
throw in the messy deal between garrett and hannah, it has you wondering if your so called ‘best friend’ even realises he's left you behind.
⤷ aka off campus social/text au! - garrett graham x fem!reader
series masterlist
The text from Hannah comes through sometime in the early morning. You remember reading it, groggy and still half asleep, before typing an agreement. You didn’t have the energy to even theorize why she was texting you at 5:30 in the morning on a Sunday.
Malone’s was surprisingly busy for a Friday afternoon. Hannah had beaten you there by a few minutes and grabbed a table. She had been restless all night, her mind replaying all of the little signs and things she probably slipped over because she wasn’t thinking about it.
You slide into the open seat and grab some of the fries she had preliminarily ordered. She shook her head at you. “You could at least pretend to ask, you know?”
With a shrug, you take a sip of the water that’s in front of your spot. “I could, but we both know I won’t.”
“God, you’re so much like Garrett.”
An unconscious smile makes its way to your face as you settle back against the booth.
Hannah’s jaw drops as if you’d just spilled the best secret of all time. “Oh, my God.”
“What?”
Her eyes widen, and you glance behind you, expecting someone to be walking up or something crazy for her sudden reaction. There’s nobody, though, and when you turn back around, she’s leaning even closer.
“No way.”
“Hannah?”
“You kissed.”
You nearly choke on your water, which, to her, is an answer.
“You did!” She’s shouting now, nearly flipping out of her seat in excitement. People turn and look, to which you give apologetic glances and try to calm the girl across from you.
“Hannah, sit down!” You hiss with a stern look, and she finally wrangles back in her seat.
The waitress comes over to take your orders, which is a welcome distraction from Hannah’s outburst. You can practically see her bouncing to ask more, and you have no idea what you’re going to say.
Was it really that obvious? Did you really read ‘I just kissed Garrett Graham after sleeping in his bed’ all over your face? Shit, what would Garrett say? You thought you guys had been subtle. Well, as subtle as you could be, all things considered.
“This is the best day of my life.”
You sink lower in the booth, wishing you could disappear into the floor. “This is a nightmare.”
Hannah laughs so hard at your reaction that she’s almost crying. It takes a moment before she finds her words again. “How long?”
“Two weeks”
“Two weeks?!” She’s yelling again, and you bury your face in your hands with a groan.
“Keep your voice down!”
Hannah shakes her head, barely pausing to thank the waitress for dropping the food before she’s back on you again. ‘No, I can’t actually. I suffered through months of whatever the hell that was, and I know the boys suffered even longer.”
You laugh then, finally emerging from hiding behind your hands. For some reason, you’re so nervous for other people to know. That makes it real, that makes it something other than just you and Garrett.
“Nobody knows,” You explain quietly. “We’re trying to keep it that way, at least for a bit.”
“I’m happy for you,” She continues with a nod, dipping a fry in her ketchup. “But that’s also why I asked you to meet me here today. I owe you an apology.”
You shake your head in confusion, grabbing a few more fries for yourself. “For what?”
Hannah shrugs lightly, letting out a quiet laugh. “I practiced this conversation all night long, and I still don’t know what to say.”
“You didn’t do anything that needs an apology, Hannah. None of this is your fault,” You tell her. You really mean it, too. Hannah didn’t intentionally pull Garrett from you; the deal did. Justin did what he wanted because he wanted to, not because she had a piece in it.
She’s smiling at you, and it’s enough that you know she doesn’t think you’re mad at her. “I knew Garrett cared about me when we set all of this up. And I’m not going to lie to you, I did like him, and I think he’s a great guy. But every time I looked at him, all I could think was that he’d rather be talking to you. And maybe if I’d just handled things differently--”
“Stop,” You interrupt her gently when her eyes fill with tears. Shifting out of the booth, you move around to sit on her other side to be closer to her. “Hannah Wells. You did nothing wrong. You didn’t cause anything between Garrett and me, and you sure as shit didn’t tell Justin to do what he did. I know it may be easier to cope with it all if you place it on your shoulders, but it is not your fault.”
She brushes her thumbs under her eyes to move the fresh tears. “But what if--”
“There is no ‘what ifs’ either. I know where you’re coming from, because I sat there and thought, if I had handled everything better, none of this would’ve happened. And it took Garrett reminding me that someone else’s choices don’t become mine just because they affected me.”
You pull your leg up on the booth to face her fully, grabbing both of her hands. “You went on one date. You were honest with him; you didn’t hurt him. You didn’t drag him through the mud. His decision was already made because that note was on my bed before your night ended. He did that. Not because you made him, not because he was upset. It was already done. Not because you did anything wrong.”
Hannah’s laugh is teary, but she takes a deep breath and gives you a confirming nod. “Yeah. Yeah, you’re right.”
“I usually am.” Your response is light and joking, but it does its job of making her smile. “Do not apologize to me for any of this. It was something, but I’m really glad it brought me to where I am now, you know?”
“You mean to Garrett’s bed?”
“Hannah!”
The laughter is almost contagious between the two of you. You pull her into a tight hug, and she returns it just as much.
“I’m really glad you made that deal with Garrett because I don’t know what I would’ve done without you through this whole thing,” You admit quietly.
“Oh, please,” Hannah scoffs when you guys separate. “I’m the lucky one. I would not have survived their antics without you. He’s lucky to have you.”
You catch sight of the person in conversation walking through the door with all of your friends behind him, and can’t fight the smile on your face as they approach your table. “No, I’m definitely the lucky one.”
pairing – garrett graham x briar media!reader
summary – a simple request for more social media content turns into garrett posting a shirtless gym video, an influx of very interested followers, and one extremely unhappy girlfriend.
warnings – suggestive humour, jealousy, possessive behaviour, shirtless garrett, sexual innuendo, swearing.
notes from me – i decided to whip up a quick lil SMAU for these babies!! the images don't necessarily depict what briar media!reader looks like, just more for the aesthetics and vibes 😌 not my best but i'm still getting the hang of SMAUs!!! based on this ask!!
navigation – masterlist |
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – garrett finds out his girlfriend got his number tattooed on her body and reacts about as calmly as anyone could expect.
warnings – 18+, explicit smut, oral sex, fingering, rough sex, doggy style, spanking, praise kink, dirty talk, tattoo reveal.
notes from me – ANYWAAYYYYYYY!!!!!! as promised, yeah sorry i had to do it. this comes at the most 'recent' end of their timeline!! so i'll be going back and filling in gaps now, i was just desperate to post this!
word count – 6.9k
navigation – masterlist |
The second-skin comes off on Tuesday morning in the shower, which is less ceremonial than the tattoo probably deserves. She peels it carefully from one corner beneath warm water, watching the clear film lift away from her lower back in the fogged mirror with the awkward concentration of somebody trying to inspect a body part positioned almost specifically to prevent self-assessment.
The little forty-four underneath is darker than it will be once it settles completely, the skin around it faintly pink and shiny, but the numbers are clean. No leaking. No angry redness. No warmth beyond what she would expect from a healing tattoo and a hot shower.
She pats it dry with a clean towel, applies a thin smear of unscented moisturiser and spends the next two days pretending she hasn’t developed a habit of turning sideways every time she passes a mirror.
Garrett still doesn’t know. That part becomes funnier with time.
He spends Wednesday night in the hockey-house kitchen complaining that she’s been suspiciously affectionate since the weekend, as though her sitting sideways across his lap is evidence of organised crime. He pulls her closer each time she tries to stand, mouth finding the side of her neck while Dean watches from across the island with the hollow expression of a man being punished for sins committed in a previous life.
“What’re you hiding?” Garrett murmurs against her skin.
“Nothing.”
“You said that too fast.”
“You ask stupid questions.”
His hand slides under the back of her sweatshirt, warm palm settling over the curve of her waist less than an inch above the tattoo. She goes still for one sharp second, then catches his wrist and drags his hand around to her stomach before his fingers can wander lower.
Garrett narrows his eyes. She kisses him before the investigation can advance.
By Friday, the secret has begun to feel hot, because it’s his. A tiny private mark resting beneath her clothes while Garrett walks beside her across campus with one hand hooked through the strap of her bag, completely unaware that forty-four is inked into her skin.
He complains about practice. She complains about an exam question that used the phrase most appropriate intervention despite three answers being clinically reasonable. His thumb finds the bare strip of her wrist where her sleeve has ridden up. All the while, his number is sitting just above the waistband of her jeans.
The thought stays with her when he arrives at her dorm that night.
Her roommate has gone to visit her parents for the weekend, and Garrett appears just after nine in grey sweats and a black hoodie and cheeks pink from the cold. He has a backpack over one shoulder, though she doubts it contains a single item remotely connected to studying. The last time he brought a textbook to her room, it remained unopened beneath her desk for three days while Garrett insisted proximity counted as academic effort.
“Hi, baby,” he says when she opens the door.
She barely gets the lock turned before his hands are on her. It begins with one kiss, which is how most of their poor decisions begin now. Garrett catches her waist and pulls her into him with the deep, satisfied exhale of someone who’s spent the whole walk across campus anticipating exactly this.
His mouth is cold from outside and warm beneath it, lips moving over hers slowly while she hooks both hands into the front of his hoodie and walks him backward toward the bed.
“You missed me,” he murmurs.
“I saw you this morning.”
“Exactly.”
“You slept in my bed.”
He shakes his head. “Not long enough.”
The backs of his knees hit the mattress. Garrett sits and draws her down with him before she can pretend she intended anything else, her legs opening around his hips as she settles over his lap.
The first press of him beneath her is enough to strip whatever remained of the evening’s patience. He’s already half hard through the soft fabric of his sweats, heat and shape caught between them when she rolls her hips forward.
Garrett’s head tips back slightly. The smile that moves across his mouth is slow and knowing, his hands spreading over her hips beneath the oversized hoodie she’s stolen from him so many times it’s practically transferred ownership.
“There she is,” he murmurs.
She catches his curls at the back of his head and brings his mouth to hers before he can become any more pleased with himself. The kiss turns wet and deep almost immediately, Garrett’s tongue sliding over hers while she grinds down again, a little harder, friction catching warm between her thighs through the thin cotton of her sleep shorts and underwear.
He groans against her mouth. His fingers tighten. “Fuck, baby.”
Her hoodie is too warm suddenly. The dorm room is too small, too dim, the little lamp beside her bed throwing everything into soft amber while rain ticks faintly against the window. Garrett’s shoulders fill the space beneath her hands. His thighs flex under hers every time she moves, and she can feel him becoming fully hard beneath her, thick and insistent and still separated from her by several deeply unnecessary layers of clothing.
He kisses across the corner of her mouth, along her jaw, down the side of her neck with the greedy familiarity of someone returning to a favourite argument. His teeth scrape lightly beneath her ear.
She inhales and tightens her fingers in his hair. “Garrett.”
“Mm?”
“That feels good,” she breathes.
“I know.” His mouth drags lower. “You’re humping me like you’re trying to start a fire.”
She rolls her hips again because Garrett’s smugness has always been more effective encouragement than he understands. His hands guide the movement, pulling her forward over the hard line of him and then back, slower on the return so the pressure catches exactly where her body has already become embarrassingly sensitive.
Her next breath breaks against his cheek. Garrett smiles into her throat. “Yeah?”
“Don’t.”
“Wasn’t saying anything.”
She tugs hard enough on his curls to lift his mouth back to hers. Garrett laughs into the kiss, low and rough, then grips her beneath the thighs and stands. The movement steals a startled sound from her. Her legs tighten around his waist on instinct, arms locking behind his neck while Garrett takes one step, turns and lowers her onto the mattress. The bed gives beneath their combined weight, springs creaking a small complaint that neither of them acknowledges.
He comes down over her immediately. Their mouths meet badly at first, teeth knocking, her laugh caught between them while Garrett braces one hand beside her head and uses the other to drag her higher beneath him. Then the angle settles and everything goes hot again. His body fits heavily between her thighs, hips pressing down until she can feel the full hard length of him through his sweats.
She arches into it. Garrett’s breath catches. “Jesus.”
His hoodie becomes an obstacle. He sits back just long enough to grab the hem and strip it over his head, hair coming up with it in a dark, disordered mess. The shirt underneath follows, both pieces dropped somewhere near the foot of the bed while she pushes herself onto her elbows to watch.
Garrett catches her looking. His grin flashes. “See something you like?”
“Not especially,” she grins.
“Liar.”
He climbs back over her before she can improve the insult, one hand sliding beneath her hoodie and over her stomach. His palm is hot against her skin, callused fingers spreading over her ribs while he kisses her again and starts working the fabric upward.
She lifts her arms. The hoodie catches briefly around one wrist. Garrett frees it with a sharp tug and tosses it toward the chair, where it lands halfway over a clean pile of scrubs.
The air moves cool over her bare stomach and the little green lace bra she chose that morning with absolutely no ulterior motive. Garrett stills above her. His gaze drops. His eyes travel slowly over the lace, the soft rise of her breasts above the cups, the way her nipples have tightened beneath the fabric from cold air and attention.
“Fuck,” he says.
Her face warms. “You’ve seen this bra.”
“Don’t remember.”
She tilts her head. “You took it off with your teeth.”
“Must’ve been distracted.”
He bends before she can answer, mouth closing over one breast through the lace. Her head drops back. The thin fabric turns damp and warm under his tongue as he mouths her through it, one hand slipping beneath the other breast to lift it while his thumb presses over the sensitive peak. He sucks harder. Pleasure catches bright and immediate low in her stomach, dragging a helpless sound from her throat.
Garrett hums against her, he likes this part too much. Seeing the change in her breathing. Feeling her thighs shift more restlessly around his hips. Learning which pressure makes her voice climb and then repeating it with the focused persistence he brings to anything he has decided matters.
“You’re so fucking pretty,” he murmurs, mouth moving across the centre of her chest. “Know what you looked like all week?”
She swallows. “What?”
“Like you were thinking about me.”
“I was doing other things.”
“Mm.” He slips one finger beneath the edge of the bra and drags it slowly along the skin there. “Didn’t say you weren’t.”
His mouth finds the other breast. One hand reaches behind her, and the clasp opens with the efficient little flick he’s far too proud of having mastered. Garrett pulls the straps down her arms, drops the bra beside them and immediately puts his mouth back on her.
His lips closing around one nipple while his hand covers the other, squeezing and rolling it between two fingers until her whole body pulls tight beneath him. She grabs at his curls. “Oh, fuck.”
Garrett looks up at her without lifting his mouth, dark eyes warm and wicked beneath the hair falling over his forehead. He gives one slow suck, then releases her with a wet little sound. “Sensitive tonight.”
“It’s been days,” she whines.
“Four.”
“That’s days.”
“My poor baby.” His voice drops into false sympathy while his thumb circles the damp nipple he has left behind. “Been walking around all needy because her boyfriend had practice?”
“I’ve had exams.”
“Those are over.”
“Exactly.”
His grin presses against the skin beneath her breast. “So now you’re mine.”
The words send a hot, liquid pull through the centre of her body.
Garrett feels the way she shifts against him. His hand slides down her stomach, fingers hooking into the waistband of her shorts. “These off?”
She lifts her hips. He drags the shorts and underwear down together, impatient once they catch around her thighs, his mouth following the movement over her stomach and hip. The clothing disappears over one ankle and lands somewhere beyond the bed.
Garrett spreads her knees. The air touches her first. Then his eyes, and his face changes.
There’s something shamelessly gratifying about Garrett looking at her like this, the same boy who can stand beneath arena lights in front of thousands of people without blinking now visibly losing the thread of his own breathing because she is naked on a dorm bed. He presses one palm against the inside of her thigh and opens her wider. “Baby.”
She covers her face with one arm. “Don’t make it weird.”
“Make what weird?” His thumb skims along the crease where her thigh meets her body, close enough that her hips lift toward it. “How wet you are?”
Her entire face heats behind her arm.
Garrett laughs softly, then kisses the inside of her knee. “That’s not weird. That’s hot.”
“Garrett.”
“Been like this since I got here?”
She lowers her arm just enough to glare at him.
His mouth curves. “Longer?”
“Come here,” she groans.
“I am here.”
“Higher.”
“No.” He presses another kiss farther up her thigh, then another, slow enough to make every inch between his mouth and where she needs it feel deliberate. “Like it down here.”
She knows that. Everyone in a three-mile radius may know that.
Garrett Graham treats getting his mouth between her thighs less like foreplay and more like a personal calling. He’s arrived late to parties because he refused to stop. He’s missed the beginning of a movie, let Tucker’s dinner go cold and once remained there long enough that she had to pull him up by the hair and remind him she possessed other body parts.
Now he settles onto his stomach like this is where he intended to spend the evening, one arm hooking firmly around her thigh while the other hand spreads her open.
His first lick is slow. It moves from low to high with the flat of his tongue, collecting the wetness already gathered there before pressing deliberately over her clit. Her hips lift from the mattress. Garrett keeps her there with his forearm and does it again.
“Fuck,” she breathes.
His mouth closes over her. There’s nothing tentative about the way Garrett eats her out. He licks like he’s hungry and has never been embarrassed by appetite, tongue circling and flattening and flicking until her legs are tense around his shoulders and the fitted sheet has begun to twist beneath her hands. He kisses her between strokes, wet open-mouthed presses that feel obscene in the quiet room, then drags his tongue lower and pushes it inside her.
Her breath punches out. Garrett groans into her. The sound vibrates through her body, low and rough, while he fucks his tongue into her with one hand still holding her open. She reaches down blindly, finds his curls and pulls, to keep him exactly there.
He understands. His fingers tighten around her thigh. “Missed this,” he murmurs against her, the words broken by another slow lick.
“You saw me yesterday.”
“Didn’t do this yesterday.”
His mouth closes over her clit again before she can argue, sucking with enough pressure to make her legs jump. She gasps his name. Garrett answers by pressing two fingers against her entrance.
He pushes one in first, slow only because her body is already clenching around the intrusion. The second follows quickly, stretching her with the familiar pressure that makes her thighs fall wider even as the rest of her pulls tight.
His fingers curl. Pleasure strikes deep and sharp, the angle exact enough that her back arches from the mattress.
“There,” Garrett murmurs.
She makes a sound that has no language left in it. His fingers begin moving properly, pumping into her while his mouth stays fixed on her clit, the rhythm deliberately uneven at first as he listens to her breathing and watches the twitch of her stomach. Then he finds it. The pace that makes her hips start chasing him, makes her fingers clench in his hair and her other hand grab uselessly at the pillow beside her head.
The room has narrowed to wet heat, the sound of Garrett’s mouth and the steady drag of his fingers and rain brushing softly at the window like the whole campus has agreed to look away.
“Oh my God,” she whimpers. “Baby, I’m–”
Garrett moans against her, his fingers curling harder. He knows. The fact that he knows makes it worse. She comes with her thighs clamping around his head and his name breaking high out of her throat. Pleasure rolls through her in hard, pulsing waves, stomach tightening beneath the drag of his forearm while Garrett keeps licking her through it, slower only when her body begins jerking away from the sensitivity.
By the time he lifts his mouth, she’s breathing like she’s run somewhere.
Garrett wipes the lower half of his face against the inside of her thigh with no dignity whatsoever and starts kissing his way back up her body. Her skin feels loose and over-warm beneath him, every place his mouth touches sparking faintly in the aftermath.
He kisses her stomach, between her breasts, the base of her throat. Then he comes over her and catches her mouth.
She tastes herself immediately. Garrett doesn’t ease her into it, tongue sliding between her lips while one hand wraps around the side of her neck, thumb resting beneath her jaw and fingers spread gently along her pulse.
The hold is firm without pressure. Familiar. Enough to keep her face angled exactly where he wants it while he kisses her slow and filthy, swallowing the little post-orgasm sound she makes when his hips settle between her thighs again.
He pulls back by half an inch. “Hi,” he murmurs.
Her mouth curves before she can stop it. Her body is still humming, muscles heavy against the mattress. “Hi.”
Garrett kisses her once more, quick this time, then brushes his nose over hers. “Roll over.”
His eyes are dark, cheeks flushed and mouth still wet from her. Whatever version of Garrett arrived smiling at her door has disappeared beneath something rougher and hungrier, the easy confidence sharpened now that he has her naked and loose beneath him.
She turns. The movement exposes the tattoo before she remembers it exists.
For the last twenty minutes, she’s been too occupied by Garrett’s mouth to think about anything except Garrett’s mouth. Now she settles onto her stomach, forearms folding near the headboard while the cool air brushes over her back.
Behind her, the mattress shifts. Garrett stands long enough to shove his sweats and boxers down, fabric dragging over his thighs before landing somewhere near the edge of the bed.
Then his hand slides over the back of her thigh. He lifts one knee onto the mattress, catches the pillow near her head and says, “Up a little, baby.”
She raises her hips obediently. Garrett tucks the pillow beneath them, adjusts her with both hands and goes completely still. Every muscle in her body remembers at once.
Her eyes widen into the pillow. “Baby–”
Garrett’s hands close over her hips before she can turn. Firm enough that the message is immediate. Stay.
She swallows. The room is silent behind her.
Garrett’s thumbs rest on either side of her lower back, just beneath the small square of skin where the tattoo sits. She can feel him looking at it. The attention is almost physical, a line of heat dragging across the freshly settled numbers.
“Fuuuck,” he says eventually.
The word leaves him slowly, low enough to move through the mattress. She tries to glance back over one shoulder. His grip stops her from twisting too far.
“Is that real?”
The disbelief in his voice makes her want to laugh, though her stomach has gone tight beneath the pillow. “Mhm.”
“Is that…” He trails off. His thumb moves closer, hovering beside the tattoo without touching the healing skin. “That’s forty-four.”
She presses her face into her forearm. “Yeah.”
“When?”
“The other night.”
“What other night?”
“The girls’ night.” She bites her lip. “When we went out to the bar.”
Garrett says nothing. The silence stretches long enough that the heat in her body begins rearranging itself around nerves. She had imagined Garrett shocked. She had imagined him smug, turned on, maybe insufferable enough that she would have to threaten to remove his number with a vegetable peeler.
She hadn’t imagined silence.
She pushes herself onto one elbow. “Baby, are you… are you mad?”
“Mad?” His hands tighten and release against her hips. “I mean– shit. It’s…” He breathes out hard through his nose. “Baby, that’s a tattoo.”
“Yes.”
“That shit’s permanent.”
“I know how tattoos work,” she breathes.
“I’m just saying.” He sounds dazed. “You put my number on you.”
She turns her face enough that she can see part of him over her shoulder: broad chest, flushed skin, curls fallen over his forehead, eyes fixed helplessly on the tiny forty-four as though it's altered the known structure of the universe.
“Well,” she says, and the laugh caught in her voice makes it softer than she intended. “I love you.”
Garrett’s gaze lifts to her face.
She shrugs carefully beneath his hands. “And I think it’s hot.”
His mouth opens. Closes. Then his hand slides over her ass. The touch is slow, almost absent at first, his palm following the curve of one cheek while he continues staring at the tattoo. His thumb presses into the soft flesh. His fingers spread wider.
“Hot,” he repeats.
“Mhm.”
“You think this is hot.”
“I did when I got it,” she nods.
Garrett bends. His mouth lands on the curve of her ass, one open kiss followed by another. She gasps softly when his teeth catch the lower edge of one cheek, biting just enough to sting before his tongue smooths over the mark.
“Garrett.”
He kisses higher, across the small of her back, careful when he reaches the tattoo. His mouth stops just beneath it, breath warm over the healing skin without touching.
“No liquids on this yet, right?” he asks, voice rough.
A giggle slips out of her before she can stop it. “Not yet.”
Garrett closes his eyes. She feels the exhale against her lower back. “Fuck.”
His hands move suddenly. One catches beneath her hip and pulls her higher over the pillow. The other spreads firmly between her shoulder blades, pressing her chest down as Garrett shifts closer behind her.
She feels the blunt heat of him at her entrance. “Baby–”
He pushes in. The first thrust is controlled only in the technical sense that Garrett doesn’t injure either of them. He fills her in one hard, steady drive, stretching her around him so quickly that her mouth falls open and the sound tears out before she can soften it.
“Oh, fuck, Garrett.” His fingers dig into her hip. “Holy shit.”
He withdraws nearly to the tip and drives back into her. The force sends her forward against the pillow, breasts dragging over the sheets while pleasure catches deep and hot through her body. She reaches blindly for the headboard. Garrett catches her other hip and sets a rhythm before she has finished taking the second breath.
Hard. Fast. No adjustment period because her body is already wet and open from his mouth, already clenching around him with every rough stroke. The bed knocks softly against the wall. Her dorm mattress squeaks beneath them with increasing distress.
Garrett’s breathing turns ragged behind her. “This is…” Another thrust drives the sentence out of him. “Shit. This is the sexiest fucking thing I’ve ever seen.”
She whimpers into the pillow. His palm comes down against the side of her ass – a sharp, hot smack that makes her body jerk and tighten around him.
Garrett groans. “Fuck, baby.”
Her hands lose their grip on the headboard. One slips back toward him, finding nothing but his thigh for half a second before Garrett catches her wrist and pins it against the centre of her back. The position lifts her shoulder slightly and arches her deeper over the pillow. Garrett looks down at the curve of her ass. His cock disappearing into her. His number sitting neat and dark above all of it.
Something in him breaks. He fucks her harder. There’s no uncertainty left in the movement now. Garrett’s hips slam against her with enough force that the bed shifts beneath them, one hand holding her wrist while the other grips her hip and drags her back to meet every thrust.
The room fills with the wet slap of their bodies, her broken moans and the low, filthy things Garrett keeps saying every time the sight of the tattoo seems to hit him again.
“My fucking number.” She nods into the pillow, though he cannot see it. “On this ass.” His hand tightens around her hip. “Jesus Christ. You’re insane.”
The laugh that tries to leave her turns into a cry when he changes the angle, lifting her slightly higher and driving in deeper. “Oh God!”
“That it?” Garrett’s voice is rough and breathless now, all the usual smug control fraying at the edges. “Right there?”
“Yes.” She twists her pinned hand beneath his palm. “Baby, yes.”
He gives it to her again. Same angle, harder. Her whole body pulls tight. The pleasure is building too quickly, dragged out of the soft aftershocks of the first orgasm and sharpened by every deep stroke. Her thighs have begun to shake against the mattress, knees slipping wider while Garrett keeps her exactly where he wants her.
“Look at you,” he murmurs. “Pretty girl can’t even hold herself up.”
She presses her forehead harder into the pillow, voice breaking. “You’re fucking me too hard.”
“You want me to stop?”
She shakes her head so fast her cheek drags against the pillowcase.
Garrett’s hand leaves her wrist only so he can reach around and catch her jaw, turning her face enough that he can see it over her shoulder. “Use your words.”
“Don’t stop.” Her eyes meet his badly from the angle, vision already blurred at the edges. “Please, baby. Fuck me.”
His expression goes wrecked. “Good girl.”
He pushes her hand back to the mattress and drives into her hard enough that the next sound comes out of her as a sob. The orgasm hits before she has time to announce it. Her body clamps around him, hard pulsing contractions that make Garrett swear and lose the rhythm for one brutal second. Then he keeps going, fucking her through it while her legs tremble and her fingers claw at the sheets.
“Garrett,” she cries.
“I know.” His hand spreads over the side of her ass, holding her open. “I know, baby. Give it to me.”
She comes apart around him, hips jerking beneath his grip. Pleasure rolls through her so hard that her ears ring faintly, body suspended in the bright, breathless place where everything hurts in exactly the right way.
Garrett doesn’t stop. He slows for perhaps two strokes, just enough to let her breathe, then pulls her hips higher again.
“Baby,” she gasps, oversensitive and loose beneath him.
His palm slides gently along her spine, avoiding the tattoo, while his hips continue moving. “You good?”
“Yes.”
“Still want me?”
“Yes,” she breathes, the answer comes without hesitation.
Garrett bends and kisses between her shoulder blades. “Then take it.”
His pace builds again. The third climb is different. Messier. Her body is already shaken open, every nerve sparking too close to the surface while Garrett keeps driving into her with the relentless focus of somebody who has discovered a new reason to lose his mind and intends to study it thoroughly.
He reaches beneath her, a two fingers find her clit. She squeals.
Garrett laughs once, breathless and filthy against her shoulder. “There she is.”
“I can’t,” she whines.
“Yeah, you can.”
His fingers circle faster while his hips maintain the same punishing rhythm. She tries to close her legs, but Garrett’s knees are between hers, keeping her open. The pressure builds with nowhere to go, every thrust feeding it higher while his number burns invisibly at the base of her spine under his fixed attention.
“My girl,” Garrett says. “Look so fucking good with my number on you.”
She nods helplessly.
“Whose good girl, huh?”
Her mouth opens. Nothing useful comes out. Garrett’s fingers slow. The loss is immediate. She whines and pushes back against him.
He catches her hip. “Asked you something.”
“I am,” she gasps.
“Yeah?”
“I’m your good girl.”
The words hit him like contact. Garrett groans and drives into her, his fingers returning to the exact pressure she needs. “That’s right.”
Her third orgasm catches at the edge for one impossible second, body stretched between too much and not enough. Then Garrett’s thumb presses harder.
She comes with a sharp little cry that turns into a squeal halfway through, legs shaking so violently the mattress trembles beneath her. Her arms give out completely. Garrett catches her by the waist before she collapses awkwardly, holding her up while he keeps moving through the contractions with short, desperate strokes.
“Fuck.” His forehead drops between her shoulder blades. “Fuck, baby.”
She’s barely inside her own body now. Everything feels warm, loose and distant, Garrett’s hands the only clear edges left. He slows. His breathing is rough against her skin. His cock is still hard inside her, every small movement enough to make her twitch.
She swallows, trying to rebuild language. “Lemme…”
Garrett stills. “What?”
She turns her head toward him, cheek against the sheet. “Want you to finish… in my mouth.”
The words come soft and dazed. She tries to roll. Her body responds in pieces, thighs trembling beneath her and arms gone soft enough that Garrett takes over almost immediately, pulling out with a low, wrecked groan before catching her hip and turning her carefully onto her back.
He snatches the pillow away before it can drag across the tender skin at her lower spine, tosses it somewhere toward the wall and hooks both hands beneath her arms to draw her upright.
For a second, she only sits there between his knees, naked and thoroughly ruined, hair tangled around her flushed face and lips parted around breaths that still haven’t found a sensible rhythm.
Her thighs keep giving tiny, involuntary tremors against his, the room blurred pleasantly at the edges while Garrett kneels in front of her with his chest heaving and his cock hard, wet and flushed between them.
He looks at her like she’s done something genuinely dangerous. The tattoo. His number sitting permanently above her ass, still hidden from this angle and branded into the centre of his brain now that he knows it exists.
His hand comes to her face, thumb dragging slowly over her swollen bottom lip. “Look at you.”
She turns her mouth into his palm and kisses it, then reaches for him. Garrett’s breath catches when her fingers wrap around his cock. He’s slick from her and from himself, hot and heavy against her palm, and the first slow stroke makes the muscle jump visibly beneath his stomach.
“Baby,” he groans.
She looks up at him through lashes still damp from everything he has already done to her. Her body feels boneless, loose and warm enough that even lifting her chin requires concentration, but wanting him is simple. Wanting to give something back after he has spent the last hour pulling pleasure out of her until she could barely remember her own name feels simpler still.
She loves him. Stupidly. Completely. Enough to put his number into her skin and kneel there afterward with her legs shaking, wanting to watch his face when she makes him lose whatever control he has left.
Garrett cups the back of her head. His fingers sink into the tangled hair there, holding without directing her, his thumb moving once near the base of her skull. “You don’t have to, baby.”
“I want to.” The answer comes quiet and a little hoarse.
Something in his face shifts. His jaw tightens, eyes dropping briefly to her mouth before finding hers again. “Yeah?”
She nods and leans forward. The first drag of her tongue along the underside of him tears a rough sound from Garrett’s chest. She feels it more than hears it, low and helpless above her while she kisses the tip, lips closing softly around him before taking him into her mouth.
Garrett’s head falls back. “Fuck.”
His hand tightens in her hair as she works him deeper, tongue flattened beneath the hot weight of him while her fingers curl around the base. She’s sloppy from exhaustion and want, mouth already wet, movements slower than they usually are because her whole body is still recovering from him.
Garrett seems to like that more. The soft mess of it. The way she has to pause for breath with her lips still brushing him. The way she looks up at him like there’s nowhere else in the world she has any interest in being.
“That’s my girl,” he breathes. “Fuck, you’re so good to me.”
The praise moves warmly through her, settling somewhere lower than the soreness and higher than her ribs. She takes him again, deeper this time, cheeks hollowing as her hand follows the rhythm her mouth sets. Garrett looks down, and his expression breaks open.
She can see the tattoo still living behind his eyes, the disbelief of it layered into every filthy, affected look he gives her. His girlfriend kneeling between his thighs with his cock in her mouth and his number newly inked above her ass. The thought appears to have stripped away the final useful part of his brain.
“Jesus Christ,” he says, voice catching when she swirls her tongue around the head. “You put my number on your fucking body and now you’re looking at me like that.”
She hums around him. Garrett’s stomach jerks. His hips push forward on instinct, not enough to take over, only enough to slide him deeper across her tongue. Her eyes water faintly. She keeps looking up at him through the blur, one hand braced against his thigh and the other stroking what she cannot fit.
His thumb brushes gently beneath one of her eyes, catching the dampness there. “So fucking pretty.”
Her thighs tighten beneath her. She takes him again, eager despite how tired she is, mouth moving wetly over him while Garrett praises every little thing she does as though he cannot stop the words now that they have started.
“Good girl. Just like that.” She sucks harder. “Fuck, baby, your mouth.” Her nails catch lightly against his thigh. “Love when you look at me.”
She does. She watches every part of it: the tension sharpening his jaw, the rise and fall of his chest, the way his curls cling slightly at his temples, the hard flex of his stomach each time she takes him deep enough to make his breathing fail.
Garrett’s fingers spread more securely over the back of her head. “You know how fucking crazy you make me?”
She pulls back just far enough to breathe, her hand continuing its slow movement over him. A thin line of saliva connects her bottom lip to the flushed head before breaking, and Garrett watches it disappear with an expression bordering on pain.
She kisses him there once. “How crazy?”
He gives a breathless laugh that contains no real humour. “You tattooed forty-four above your ass.”
“Mhm.”
“Then let me fuck you until your legs stopped working.”
She smiles, dazed and soft. “They still work.”
“Barely.”
His thumb passes over her cheek. She turns and kisses it, then takes him into her mouth again before he can say anything else. Garrett groans her name.
The sound makes her try harder, because she loves hearing him come apart for her. Loves that Garrett, who carries entire games on his shoulders and makes confidence look effortless, cannot hide a single thing when her mouth is on him. Every rough breath belongs to her. Every flex of his hand in her hair. Every broken piece of praise dragged out of him while she strokes and sucks and watches him lose control.
“That’s it,” he murmurs. “Fuck, baby. Don’t stop.”
She doesn’t. Her hand slides lower, fingers tightening around the base as she takes him deeply enough that her throat works around him. Garrett’s hips jerk once. His free hand braces hard against the wall beside her bed, forearm flexing while he tries to hold himself still.
“Gonna come,” he warns, voice wrecked.
She looks up at him and keeps moving. Garrett says her name again, rougher this time, but she only tightens her lips around him and strokes faster, wanting it. Wanting all of him. Wanting the moment his face finally loses every trace of control because of her.
His eyes drop to hers. That does it.
Garrett comes with a deep, broken groan, hips pushing forward once as his hand tightens helplessly in her hair. She takes him, swallowing around the first hot pulse while his whole body shudders above her.
“Good girl,” he breathes. “Fuck– such a good fucking girl.”
The praise turns even rougher as she keeps her mouth around him through every pulse, swallowing everything he gives her while his fingers stroke shakily through her hair. She doesn’t pull away until he has gone sensitive, easing him gently from between her lips before pressing one last kiss to the tip.
For several seconds, neither of them speaks. Garrett stands over her panting, one hand still cradling the back of her head while she kneels between his thighs with flushed cheeks, wet lips and the loose, pleased smile of someone who has been fucked far too thoroughly to experience shame.
His eyes move over her face. Then past her shoulder, toward the lower half of her body as though he can somehow see through her.
“Fuck,” he says again, apparently the only word left available to him. “Roll over. I need to see it again.”
She starts laughing. “Garrett.”
“Please.”
“You’ve seen it.”
“Not enough.”
Her legs are not especially reliable, so Garrett handles most of the repositioning. He lowers her carefully onto her stomach, makes sure the sheet beneath her is smooth and then shifts down the bed until his face is level with her lower back.
He doesn’t touch the tattoo itself. He only rests one hand across the top of her ass and stares at the little forty-four with the solemn concentration of somebody studying an artefact behind museum glass.
She folds her arms beneath her head. “You’re being weird,” she mumbles.
“I’m having a moment.”
“You’ve been having a moment for, like, an hour.”
“Yeah, because my girlfriend got my number tattooed above her ass.”
“Lower back.”
Garrett looks up. “Baby.”
She presses her smile into her forearm.
His thumb strokes the skin beside the tattoo. “You really did this.”
“I really did.”
“For me,” he murmurs.
He kisses one cheek, then the other, his mouth soft now, all the feral heat of ten minutes ago settling into something heavier. His chin rests briefly near her hip.
“You won’t regret it?” he asks.
The question is quiet enough that she turns her face toward him. Garrett’s still looking at the tattoo, but the thought behind his expression has moved farther than the bed. Farther than tonight. Permanent isn’t an easy word for him, no matter how hot the evidence looks above her underwear. Permanent has always carried too many promises made by people who didn’t know how to keep them.
“I might regret letting Paige choose the bar,” she says. “I might regret wearing jeans to get it done. I’m almost definitely going to regret whatever you tell Dean tomorrow.”
Garrett’s mouth twitches.
“But not the tattoo.” Her fingertips move gently along her own forearms. “Even if something changed one day– and I’m not saying it will– I’d remember how I felt when I got it. I was happy. I love you. You’re my favourite thing in my life right now.”
“Right now?” he asks, because he’s still Garrett.
She groans. “Don’t ruin it.”
His laugh presses warm against the side of her hip. Then he kisses the skin just below the tattoo again, careful, lingering there without touching the ink. “My girl,” he murmurs.
She closes her eyes. Garrett stays behind her for another minute, one hand moving lazily over her ass while he continues looking at the number like he expects it to disappear if he blinks incorrectly.
Then he says, “Can I take a picture?”
Her eyes open. “Absolutely not.”
“For me.”
“No.”
“Baby,” he argues.
“You’ll show the boys.”
Garrett starts laughing, forehead dropping against her lower back. She can feel the effort he makes to avoid the tattoo.
“Fine,” he says. “No picture.”
“Thank you.”
“I’m memorising it.”
“You’ve been staring for ten minutes,” she giggles.
“Need another ten.”
She sighs into the pillow, but her body goes softer beneath his hand. Garrett kisses her hip once more, then crawls back up the bed and folds himself around her without asking her to move again. His chest settles against her back, one arm sliding beneath the pillow and the other wrapping around her waist.
His mouth finds the back of her neck. “You’re the sexiest person alive,” he says.
“Mm.”
“Objectively.”
“Garrett.”
“And fucking insane.”
She smiles into the pillow. “Yeah, well, you match my freak.”
His arm tightens around her. “Yeah,” he murmurs, laughter warm against her skin. “Definitely.”
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
pairing – garrett graham x nursing student!reader
summary – after sex, garrett and his girlfriend talk through old wounds, hospital fear, and what it actually means to show up for each other.
warnings – references to controlling ex, past emotional abuse, garrett’s family trauma, hospital injury, lockdown mention, anxiety.
notes from me – hi babes!!! as requested here!!
word count – 5k
navigation – masterlist |
The room has gone soft around the edges. It’s partly the lamp on her desk, the little warm one, and partly the rain pressing quietly against the window, blurring the glass until the campus lights beyond it look melted and far away. Mostly, though, it’s Garrett.
Garrett naked beneath her in a bed technically designed for one person and currently holding two with the sort of optimism usually reserved for temporary bridges. Garrett with one arm folded behind his head, the other heavy around her waist, his skin warm and slightly damp everywhere their bodies are still pressed together.
His chest rises slowly beneath her cheek, no longer the hard, uneven movement from ten minutes ago, though his heartbeat hasn’t entirely committed to acting normal yet. Neither has hers.
The duvet is tangled around their legs. One of her pillows is on the floor, along with Garrett’s jeans, her underwear and a pharmacology flashcard that had become a casualty of sex despite being several feet from the bed when they started.
The open window has let enough cool air into the room that her bare shoulder should be cold, but Garrett’s palm keeps moving over it in long, lazy passes, warming the skin each time.
She traces one finger through the faint line of hair below his navel, then up again, over the ridges of his stomach and the centre of his chest. His skin moves beneath her fingertip with each breath.
There are little things here she knows now without having deliberately learned them: the pale scar near his ribs, the place beneath his left pec that makes the muscle jump when she drags her nail over it, the tiny freckle near his sternum she once spent an entire morning insisting looked like a malignant melanoma until he threatened to ban her from examining him unsupervised.
Her fingertip circles it now. Garrett’s arm tightens faintly around her. “That still cancer?”
“Mm.” She gives it the grave attention of a specialist delivering devastating news. “Terminal.”
“Shit.”
“You’ve got hours.”
“Better make ’em count.”
His hand slips lower beneath the duvet, palm flattening shamelessly over her ass. She laughs into his chest, the sound still a little loose and breathless, and gives his side a weak pinch that does absolutely nothing except make Garrett’s mouth curve against her hair.
“Greedy,” she murmurs.
“You climbed on top of me.”
“You were being annoying.”
“Yeah, and you handled that very professionally.”
She lifts her head enough to look at him. His curls are completely wrecked, flattened at one side and damp at the roots where her hands have spent most of the last half hour. His lips are pink, his cheeks faintly flushed, the arrogant little satisfaction on his face softened by sleepiness and the fact that he’s currently looking at her like she’s done something much more impressive than have sex with him in a dorm bed.
She nuzzles her nose gently into the roughness along his jaw. Garrett’s fingers still at her waist. “You good?”
The question comes automatically now. Before, after and sometimes during, when her breathing changes or her face does something he cannot immediately translate. He still asks it with the same quiet attention, though. Like no number of previous yeses can answer for the current one.
She nods, nose brushing his skin again. “Very.”
“Good.” His hand resumes its slow pass along her back. “Was worried.”
“You frequently are.”
He huffs a laugh through his nose, but it doesn’t fully settle into the room. Something in his face stays elsewhere, his gaze drifting briefly past her shoulder toward the rain-dark window before returning.
She watches him for a moment. Garrett has several different kinds of quiet. There’s tired quiet, which usually means he’s three minutes from falling asleep with his full weight on some part of her body. There’s pissed-off quiet, all tight jaw and nostril breathing and shoulders that look like they have been raised two inches closer to his ears. There’s the rare studying quiet, distinguished mostly by an open textbook and Garrett staring through the same paragraph while pretending he’s not become distracted by her existing nearby.
This is none of those. She pushes herself a little higher against him, then smooths his curls back from his forehead with the flat of her hand. They immediately fall forward again at the edges, soft and impossible. “What’re you thinking?”
Garrett’s eyes return properly to her face. “Nothing.”
She pinches his side again.
“Jesus.” His stomach tightens beneath her. “Violent.”
“You’re a terrible liar.”
“I’m a great liar,” he huffs.
She brushes the curls back again. This time she keeps her fingers there, threaded gently into the hair at his temple. “What’re you thinking, Graham?”
His mouth presses together for a second. He breathes out slowly through his nose, the exhale moving warm over the top of her head. “Just thinking.”
“Compelling.” She settles her chin on his chest. “About what?”
“A lot.”
“Okay.” Her thumb moves once over his hairline. “Fill me in.”
Garrett’s gaze drops to her shoulder. His fingers trace the curve of it without seeming to notice what they’re doing, following the same path again and again until the touch begins to feel less lazy and more like counting.
“About Nathan, mostly.”
The name lands in the room without doing much to her. Only recognition and a very mild irritation, like someone has mentioned an assignment she thought she had already submitted.
She studies Garrett’s face instead. “What about him?”
His jaw moves once beneath the stubble. “He knows we’re together?”
“I don’t know.” She thinks about it, then shrugs as much as she can while half lying on him. “Probably. People talk. Especially people who have nothing interesting happening in their own lives.”
“Is he gonna be pissed?”
She lets out a quiet breath. “Maybe.”
Garrett’s hand stops moving.
She looks at him. “I don’t know, baby. Probably, yeah. Nathan was pissed when I got a haircut without asking whether he liked bangs. His emotional range was not… especially selective.”
“That’s not funny.”
She lifts her shoulder. “It’s a little funny.”
“It’s fucked.”
“It can be both.”
Garrett doesn’t answer. The tendon in his neck has gone tight beneath her hand, a small, visible line disappearing toward his collarbone.
She smooths her thumb over it. “I’m not worried.”
“No?”
“No.” She rests her cheek against his chest again, listening to the slow beat underneath. “He doesn’t get to me anymore. Not like that. He hasn’t for a long time.”
Garrett’s fingers flex against her back. “I know.”
“Do you?”
“Yes.” His answer is immediate enough to sound defensive. He looks toward the ceiling, then back at her. “Yeah, baby. I know you don’t want him. That’s not what I’m asking.”
“I didn’t think it was.”
His eyes narrow faintly. “You were about to reassure me.”
“I was about, like, to provide context.”
He huffs a breath through his nose. “You were using your calm nurse voice.”
She blinks. “I don’t have a calm nurse voice.”
“You do,” he murmurs. “It’s the one you use right before telling someone something’s gonna sting.”
“That’s because it’s going to sting.”
“Exactly.”
She presses her lips together around a smile. Garrett catches it, because Garrett catches everything her mouth tries to hide from him, but his expression only softens for a second before returning to the place it has been.
“I worry about you,” he says.
She rolls her eyes. “You worry when I take the stairs too fast.”
“You fall up them.”
“I’ve done that once.”
Garrett’s mouth twitches. His hand slides to the back of her neck, thumb resting beneath her ear. “I’m serious.”
“I know.” She turns her face and kisses his wrist. “But you don’t have to worry about me. I’m okay. Nathan and I are so over it’s, like, actually embarrassing he still comes up in conversation.”
Garrett shakes his head. “Not worried like that.”
The smile leaves her face, because of the way he says them. Quiet and frustrated, like the thought has been grinding against him for a while and he cannot find an angle that makes it less sharp.
“What, then?”
He looks at her for a second. “I don’t want him to hurt you.”
Her hand stills on his chest.
“Because of me,” Garrett adds, and the last part comes out rougher. “Or because he finds out you have a boyfriend and decides to prove he can still get to you, or because I hit him and now he wants to even the score, or whatever the fuck goes through his head.”
“Garrett.”
“He’s already shown up here and run his mouth about you to people. He knows where you live. He knows where you have placement. He knows your friends. I don’t–” His fingers tighten gently at the back of her neck. “I don’t like it.”
She watches the anxiety work through him in visible little movements. His thumb tapping once against her skin. The muscle shifting in his jaw. His other hand resting flat over her lower back as if he can keep her safe from a man who’s not in the building by making sure there’s nowhere between them for air to pass.
“Baby,” she says softly, “he can’t hurt me more than he already did.”
Garrett’s face changes. His eyes sharpen, his brows pulling together while his mouth goes flat. Still, she feels the words strike him in the exact place she probably should have anticipated.
“That’s not…” He swallows. “That’s a really fucked-up way to reassure me.”
“It was accurate,” she murmurs.
“I hate when you do that.”
“Do what?”
“Say something horrible… like– like it’s a weather update.”
She considers the criticism. “Cloudy with a high chance of unresolved male entitlement.”
Garrett gives her a flat look. She fights the smile for three seconds, loses and lets her forehead drop against his chest. His hand comes up automatically to cradle the back of her head, fingers sinking into her hair even while he mutters, “You’re impossible.”
“I’m making a point.”
“You’re making jokes,” he sighs.
“Both can occur simultaneously. That’s actually a key feature of my personality.”
“I’ve noticed.”
She lifts her head again. “What I mean is, Nathan already took what he was going to take from me. Time. Confidence. A deeply unreasonable fear of being asked where I am when I’m literally at work. He doesn’t have access to any of that now.”
“He can still say shit.”
“Let him.”
Garrett’s eyes flash. “You say that because you don’t hear half of it.”
“No, I say that because I know exactly what he sounds like.” Her voice stays easy, because the truth is easy now. It has edges, but they don’t cut her when she picks it up. “Nathan runs his mouth because he needs people looking at him. He needs me upset. He needs you angry. It’s the only way he can still stand in a room with me and feel like he has something.”
“He called you–”
“I know what he called me.”
The words come out firmer than she intends. Garrett goes quiet immediately, watching her.
She smooths her palm over the centre of his chest, once, then again. “I know what he says. I know what he thinks. I spent a lot of time thinking his opinion was– was everything. It isn’t. It’s just noise from a deeply unimpressive man in a button-down.”
Garrett’s mouth shifts faintly. “Hate that shirt.”
“I know you do.”
“Looks like he asks professors whether the homework’s due.”
“He did that once,” she smiles.
“Of course he fucking did.”
She laughs, and the tension in his body gives by a fraction beneath her. She takes advantage of it, sliding her hand upward to his jaw, smoothing her palm over the rough line of it before cupping his cheek.
“He can run his mouth,” she says. “Who cares?”
“I care.”
“You care too much,” she whispers.
“He hurt you.”
“Yeah.” She says it plainly, without making the room bow around it. “He did.”
Garrett’s eyes search her face like he expects to find evidence she has hidden from him. A twitch. A crack. Something that says she’s performing wellness for his benefit. She lets him look.
There was a time the memory of Nathan’s voice could make her body rearrange itself before she had understood what was happening. Shoulders lifting. Stomach tight. Words becoming harder to reach because some old part of her believed silence might make the moment pass faster. There was a time hearing his name could stain an entire night.
Now there’s only Garrett beneath her, warm and worried and entirely too naked to be conducting threat assessments. “You didn’t rescue me from him,” she says.
His brows pinch together. “I know.”
“No, listen.” She strokes her thumb over his cheek. “You met me after I’d already left. I’d already decided he wasn’t allowed to keep doing that to me. I was already putting myself back together.”
Garrett holds her gaze.
“You made things better,” she continues. “You make a lot of things better. Food. Sex. My understanding of how many grown men can share a bathroom before it becomes a public health issue.”
“Four’s apparently too many.”
“Correct. But you didn’t save me from Nathan. I did that.”
“What’s within reason?” Garrett asks, his thumb moving once over the curve of her shoulder.
“Not committing another felony in your living room.”
His brows pull together immediately. “It wasn’t a felony.”
“Multiple people had to physically remove you from his body,” she reminds him, watching the corner of his mouth twitch like he’s already preparing an appeal.
“Allegedly.”
“I was there.”
Garrett’s expression turns thoughtful in the deeply unconvincing way it does whenever he’s about to misuse information. “You were concussed recently. Memory’s unreliable.”
She stares at him.
Garrett lasts perhaps half a second before his mouth twitches. “Too soon?”
“Yes.”
“Sorry.”
Her fingers move from his cheek to the shell of his ear, tracing it absently. “If Nathan says something, I’ll ignore him.”
“And if he does something?”
“Then I’ll deal with it.”
His jaw tightens again.
She sighs softly. “With my friends. Campus security. The police, if it actually gets that far. Not by personally challenging him to, like, single combat.”
“Okay.”
“And I’ll tell you.”
Garrett’s eyes narrow. “Immediately?”
She rolls her eyes. “Fine.”
“Promise?”
“Garrett.”
“Promise.”
Her hand softens against his face. “I promise I won’t hide it if Nathan does something that actually worries me.”
“Thank you.”
She raises her eyebrow. “But you don’t get to put him through a wall.”
Garrett exhales through his nose. “What if it’s a weak wall?”
“No.”
“Drywall?”
“Garrett.”
“I’m asking about limits.”
She tilts her chin and kisses him before he can continue negotiating materials. Garrett takes the kiss immediately, one hand sliding up into her hair while the other captures the wrist resting on his chest. His fingers wrap around hers and hold her there, palm pressed over his heartbeat.
The kiss is softer than the ones before. No hunger left to chase, only warmth and the slow drag of his mouth over hers. She kisses the corner of his lips when he starts pulling back, then his cheek, then the line of his jaw.
Garrett’s thumb moves over the back of her hand. For a few seconds, the conversation seems to have settled. The rain continues its faint tapping against the glass. Somebody down the hall shuts a drawer, followed by the muffled sound of a girl saying, “That’s not mine,” with such personal outrage that it must be about underwear.
Garrett turns her hand over and kisses the inside of her wrist. Then his gaze moves up to her face. He lifts one hand slowly, his thumb passing over the bridge of her nose with such little pressure she barely feels it. The touch is careful out of habit now, even though the swelling has disappeared and the bruising beneath her eyes has faded into the last thin yellow shadow near one cheek.
“Nearly gone,” he murmurs.
She knows what he means. “Mhm.”
His thumb moves once more, tracing the place that had been purple and tender. “Does it still hurt?”
“No.” She scrunches her nose experimentally. “Feels good.”
Garrett’s face changes at once, tension cracking enough for amusement to come through. “Do that again.”
She looks at him. “What?”
“The nose thing.”
She scrunches it again, more dramatically this time.
Garrett laughs. It bursts out warm and surprised, his whole chest moving beneath her. “Oh my God.”
“What?”
“That’s so fucking cute.”
Her face warms. “Shut up.”
“No, do it again.”
She giggles, cheeks red. “I’m not performing.”
“Baby.”
“No.”
He catches her around the waist when she tries to hide her face in his neck, rolling them just enough that she ends up half beneath him, half pinned by the solid heat of his body. The dorm mattress gives a warning squeak.
She starts laughing before he even touches her nose, because Garrett is grinning now, properly, curls falling over his forehead and every trace of the worried crease between his brows temporarily gone.
“Come on,” he says. “One more.”
“You’re making it weird.”
“You made the cutest fucking face I’ve ever seen.”
“I’ve seen you try to use chopsticks,” she giggles. “My face isn’t winning that competition.”
“That was one time.”
“You stabbed the dumpling.”
Garrett kisses her before she can continue, mouth smiling over hers. She makes the mistake of scrunching her nose when his own bumps it, and he pulls back laughing again.
“There,” he says, delighted. “That.”
“You’re deeply embarrassing.”
“You love it.”
She doesn’t answer. Garrett’s grin goes softer anyway, like maybe he heard something in the silence she doesn’t intend to say yet. He kisses the tip of her nose, then the bridge of it, then the fading bruise beneath her eye.
The last kiss changes the air. It settles more heavily, his mouth lingering against her skin while the hand holding hers goes still between them. She studies his face when he lifts his head.
The question has been sitting somewhere inside her since the hospital. Since the doorway of the hockey house and the way all the colour left him when he saw her. Since he stayed awake beside her, staring at her breathing as if he didn’t trust the room to keep doing it without supervision.
Since the lockdown, when she stepped out after an excellent shift and found Garrett looking like the two hours outside had taken years off his life.
She hasn’t asked because he’s told her enough already. Because there’s a difference between making room and digging. Because Garrett’s history isn’t a locked medication cabinet she gets to open simply because she knows where he keeps the key.
Still, his thumb is resting beside the place her bruise used to be. She clears her throat. “Were you…”
Garrett waits.
“I don’t want to pry.” She looks down briefly at their joined hands, then back at him. “And you can absolutely tell me to fuck off.”
“Promising start.”
“I’m serious.”
“Okay.” His mouth softens. “Ask.”
She slides her hand free of his only so she can touch his face, fingertips tracing the edge of his jaw. “Seeing me like that. After the hospital.”
Garrett goes very still.
“And then the lockdown,” she continues more quietly. “That brought up stuff with your mom, right?”
His gaze moves over her face with an attention that feels different from before, no longer looking for injuries but trying to decide whether this is a place he can put something. The lamp catches the dark brown in his eyes. His chest rises beneath her hand, then lowers slowly. Finally, he nods.
“Yeah,” he says.
She doesn’t fill the silence. She only lets her thumb stroke once over his cheek.
Garrett looks past her toward the window. “Seeing you at the door was…” His throat works. He stops, presses his lips together, tries again. “I knew it was you,” he says. “That sounds stupid, but I knew. I wasn’t confused or anything. I knew you’d been at work and something happened with a patient. Maria was standing there. Logan was talking. I heard all of it.”
She nods faintly.
“But you had blood on your face.” His eyes return to hers, and there is something raw beneath the steadiness now. “Your shirt was fucked up. You were holding your shoulder weird. You looked at me and tried to smile like you were worried I’d be uncomfortable if you didn’t make it less bad.”
Her fingers pause against his cheek.
“I just…” He breathes out, but the exhale catches near the end. “I couldn’t breathe. For a second. I could see you standing there, but I was somewhere else too.”
She feels his pulse beneath the heel of her hand, faster now than it was minutes ago.
“It wasn’t one memory,” Garrett says. “That would almost be easier. It was… all of it. Every time I heard something from another room. Every time she told me she was fine before I even asked. Every time I knew she was hurt and couldn’t–”
His voice cuts off. She moves closer beneath him, her knee fits along his hip and his body has somewhere to settle if he needs it.
“I couldn’t do anything then,” he says, quieter. “And with you, I got there after. Again. You were already hurt. You’d already been scared. Everyone else had already helped you, and I was just standing in the fucking doorway.”
“Baby.”
“I know.” His eyes close for a second. “I know it wasn’t my job to stop it. I know I wasn’t there. I know you work in an emergency department and things happen and I can’t–” His mouth twists. “I can’t stand beside you every second in case somebody loses it.”
“That would violate several hospital policies.”
“Yeah.”
She strokes her thumb beneath his eye. “But knowing it and feeling it aren’t lining up yet.”
Garrett opens his eyes. He gives her a tired, crooked look. “There’s the nurse voice.”
“That wasn’t the nurse voice.”
He huffs. “That was absolutely the nurse voice.”
“It was the extremely hot girlfriend voice.”
“Right.” His hand moves to her waist, holding her a little more securely. “That one’s new.”
“Still developing.”
His mouth almost smiles, but the heaviness remains in his face. “The lockdown was worse in a different way,” he says after a moment. “Because I couldn’t… see you.”
She goes quiet.
“I had hospital, lockdown, your phone not working and nobody telling me what part of the building it was in.” His fingertips press into her waist, not hard, only enough that she feels the shape of each one. “The last time you got hurt at that hospital, you showed up at the house looking like…” His gaze moves over her nose. “Like that. So my brain decided there were about a hundred things happening to you at once.”
“I was editing an assignment.”
Garrett shakes his head, but his mouth has softened again. “I kept thinking there was a door between us and something bad was happening on the other side.”
She doesn’t need him to explain which door. There had probably been dozens. Bedroom doors. Kitchen doors. A bathroom door pulled nearly shut while Garrett stood in a hallway and listened for his mother because listening was the only action a child had left.
Her hand slides from his cheek to the back of his neck. She draws him down slowly until his forehead rests against hers. “You were a kid then,” she says.
“I know.”
“And you’re my boyfriend now.”
Garrett’s breath warms her mouth. “Yeah.”
“Those are different jobs.”
His eyes close.
“You don’t have to protect me from every single thing that might ever happen,” she continues. “That’s not a boyfriend job. That’s Batman, and he has funding you don’t.”
Garrett lets out a quiet, unwilling laugh. “I have a scholarship.”
She shakes her head. “Not enough for surveillance equipment.”
“Dean probably knows a guy.”
She lets the small laugh fade between them before she speaks again. “I don’t want you thinking being with me means you– you failed every time I get hurt.”
His fingers tighten at her waist.
“Because I’m going to get hurt sometimes,” she says. “I work in a hospital. I’m clumsy. I regularly walk into the open corner of my own desk.”
“You really do.”
“It moves.”
Garrett opens his eyes.
She holds his gaze. “I don’t need you to stop everything before it happens.”
“What do you need?”
The question comes out so direct that her chest tightens around it.
“You,” she says, then makes a face because the word feels dangerously simple for the size of it. “Afterward. Sometimes during, if you’re available and the hospital has not enacted an armed perimeter.”
“It was security tape.”
She narrows her eyes. “Very threatening security tape.”
“I almost crossed it.”
“I know. Dean told me you asked about the roof.”
“I was… exploring options.”
She smiles, her fingers moving through the curls at the back of his neck. “I need you to show up. Turn the lights down. Read the discharge instructions because my brain is leaking out of my ears. Stop Dean from yelling.”
“I cannot do that last one.”
“No. Nobody can.”
“Glad we agree.”
“And I need you to believe me when I say I’m okay,” she murmurs. “Not automatically,” she adds. “You’re allowed to ask. You’re allowed to worry. You’re allowed to tell me when you think I’m being stupid.”
“That’s often.”
“Careful.”
“Sorry.”
“But once I answer you – really answer you – I need you to believe I know what’s happening inside my own body.”
He nods slowly. “Okay.”
“And I’ll try not to say I’m fine when I’m, like, actively bleeding on my shoes.”
“That would be huge for us.”
She strokes the hair at his nape. “You did everything right that night.”
Garrett’s mouth tightens. “I didn’t do anything.”
“You made the house quiet.”
“Tucker did.”
“You stayed,” she whispers
“Obviously.”
“You woke me up. You tracked my symptoms. You helped me change without making it weird.”
“I made it a little weird.”
She smiles. “You didn’t have to save me. You just had to be there.”
Garrett looks at her for a long moment. His eyes have gone bright at the edges, though he doesn’t look away or joke over it. “I can do that,” he says.
“I know.”
“I’ll always do that.”
The words come out before he can make them smaller. They settle between their mouths, unpolished and certain. Her fingers tighten gently in his curls. “I know that too.”
Garrett kisses her. His mouth closes over hers with careful pressure, one hand sliding from her waist to the centre of her back and pulling her flush against him. She lets him. Her arms go around his neck, bare bodies fitting together again without urgency, only skin and warmth and the steady proof of him breathing against her.
When he pulls away, he stays close enough that their noses touch. “So,” he murmurs, thumb tracing the base of her spine beneath the duvet. “You’re really not worried about Nathan?”
She gives the question proper consideration. “I’m worried he might continue dressing like a regional bank manager.”
“Serious.”
“No,” she says again, quieter. “I’m not. Not anymore.”
His shoulders lower with a small, reluctant breath.
“And if he tells people I’m insane,” she adds, “I’ll tell them he cried during sex once because he thought he pulled a hamstring.”
Garrett’s eyes widen. “He what?”
She bites the inside of her cheek.
“Oh my God.” Garrett lifts himself higher over her, suddenly awake in every meaningful way. “Are you serious?”
“I’m not giving you details.”
“You cannot say that and then refuse details.”
“I absolutely can,” she giggles.
“Was it actually a hamstring?”
“No.”
“What was it?”
“Probably a cramp,” she shrugs.
Garrett drops his forehead into the pillow beside her and starts laughing. His whole body shakes against hers, warm and heavy and delighted in a way that makes her laugh too, even while she presses one hand over his mouth to contain it before the neighbouring room files a second kind of noise complaint.
He catches her wrist and kisses her palm. “That’s the best thing you’ve ever told me,” he says into her skin.
“That’s incredibly insulting.”
“Did he stop?”
“Garrett.”
“Did he stretch?”
She laughs. “I hate you.”
“Did you do an assessment?”
She shoves at his shoulder, which accomplishes nothing. He rolls them anyway, catching her around the waist until she’s sprawled over his chest again, both of them still laughing quietly into the warm, messy room.
Eventually, the laughter eases. She settles her cheek above his heart. His hand returns to the back of her head, fingers moving gently through her hair.
“Hey,” Garrett says after a moment.
“Mhm?”
“If he ever does anything…”
“I’ll tell you,” she nods.
“And I won’t put him through a wall.”
She lifts her head.
Garrett grimaces. “I’ll try very hard not to put him through a wall.”
She considers this. “Better.”
“What if he trips?”
“No.”
“Near a wall?”
“Go to sleep.”
He smiles and presses his mouth to the top of her head. She nuzzles closer beneath his jaw, her nose brushing the warm skin there. Garrett’s arm tightens around her.
She scrunches her nose against his neck. His laugh moves through her cheek.
“So fucking cute,” he murmurs.
She smiles against his skin, traces one final slow line over his chest and lets her hand come to rest over his heart.
to be notified when i post new fics, follow @kooksandpearls-library and turn on notifications! i no longer use a taglist for garrett fics.
summary: in which y/n pulls away from garrett, unable to be intimate with him as the weight of tomorrow becomes impossible to ignore.
notes: hi! i hope you're all well! 🤍 this one really hurt to write..oh garrett 🥺
ꪆৎ
the night before the ncaa shoot is painfully ordinary.
garrett finishes practice just after six. by the time he knocks on your dorm room door, he looks exactly like he always does after training.
tired, hungry, and happy to see you.
“hi, baby.”
you open the door before he can knock a second time. “hi.”
he smiles immediately, the kind of smile that reaches his eyes, the kind that has always made somewhere inside your chest feel quietly safe.
he leans down to kiss you, you kiss him back.
“i brought dinner.”
he lifts the takeaway bag between you, eyebrows raising, eyes gleaming with excitement.
“bribery?”
“absolutely.”
“come in.”
he slips off his shoes by the door without thinking twice, the action so familiar it feels instinctive.
your room smells faintly of vanilla from the candle allie lit earlier before disappearing to the hockey house. she'd tried her best to convince you to come with her, reminding you that tucker was making salmon for everyone.
but all afternoon, anxiety had sat quietly beneath your ribs, growing heavier each time tomorrow crossed your mind.
the thought of sitting in a room full of people, knowing every conversation would eventually drift back to the ncaa shoot, made your chest tighten.
you'd told allie to go without you. tonight, one person felt manageable.
a house full didn't.
garrett drops onto your bed with a dramatic groan. “i think jensen seriously hates us.”
“only on weekdays.”
“today is thursday.”
“exactly.”
you laugh quietly. he looks at you for a moment longer than necessary, a small smile lingering at the corners of his mouth.
"what?" you ask.
"nothing."
he pats the space beside him. "c'mere."
you sit. he immediately reaches for you, gently pulling you sideways until you're tucked against his chest, your back resting against him. his chin settles lightly on top of your head.
the room fills with easy things. shared chips, stolen bites, garrett complaining about practice, you telling him about a tutorial that ran overtime.
it's comfortable, entirely familiar, the sort of evening you've had dozens of times before. eventually the containers are pushed aside, and garrett stretches out properly on your bed.
you curl beside him instinctively, your head settling against his shoulder as his fingers drift lazily through your hair. the television plays quietly in the background, neither of you paying it much attention.
the silence is comfortable, familiar.
the kind that only comes after years of knowing someone so well you no longer feel the need to fill every quiet moment.
eventually, you glance up at him. "big day tomorrow," you murmur, trying your best to sound supportive. regardless of who would be standing beside him, you knew this was a huge moment for garrett.
he sighs. “don't remind me.”
“camera shy?”
“i play hockey. he groans dramatically. "i don't stand in front of cameras pretending to smile naturally.”
you tip your head back to look at him properly. “you do smile naturally.”
“not when someone tells me to.”
"well…" your thumb brushes absentmindedly over the back of his hand. "just pretend they're not there then."
"that's your professional advice?"
"mhm."
"wow." he says, nodding once. "that's really groundbreaking, baby."
you burst into laughter at his words. garrett grins immediately, the corners of his eyes crinkling as he laughs with you.
there's a beat of silence.
his fingers continue moving slowly through your hair. “apparently they want interviews.”
“you'll be fine, you're a natural.”
“i hope so.” he pauses, as if to think for a moment. “still don't know why they picked me.”
you look up at him, as though the answer is obvious. “because you're one of, if not the best player in college hockey.”
garrett snorts. “did logan pay you to say that?”
“no.”
“jensen?”
“definitely not jensen.”
he laughs, the sound settling warmly through your chest. for a moment, neither of you say anything, until, almost absentmindedly, he adds, "it'll be interesting meeting him properly."
your stomach tightens, so suddenly that you almost miss the next thing he says. “we've only played against each other, i've never really had a proper conversation with him before.”
you nod, once, hoping that's enough. garrett notices the movement, “what?”
“nothing.”
“you made a face.”
“did i?”
“yeah.”
you force yourself to shrug. “just tired.”
he studies you, only for a second, before smiling softly. “long week hey.”
“very.”
“come here.”
you already are, but he means closer. he shifts onto his side until you're facing each other properly. his hand finds your cheek, his thumb brushing gently beneath your eye. “missed you this week.”
you smile. “you saw me yesterday.”
“too long.”
"you're so dramatic."
"i've been told."
you smile, rolling your eyes. he only smirks, one hand coming up to gently cup your jaw, his thumb brushing once across your cheek before he tips your face towards his.
"c'mere" he murmurs.
he kisses you. slowly, patiently, the way he always does. never hurried, never demanding, just enough that the rest of the world seems to disappear.
your hand slips instinctively into his hair as he lingers there for another moment, his forehead coming to rest against yours when he finally pulls away.
"i love you, y/n."
a smile tugs at your lips. "i love you too."
his hand moves, settling gently against your waist before slipping beneath the hem of your sweatshirt, warm fingertips splaying across your skin.
it's familiar, comfortable. the sort of touch you've leaned into countless times before.
normally, you melt against him without thinking. your kiss deepens, your fingers curl into his hair, and somewhere between another kiss, another laugh, the two of you end up tangled beneath the sheets together.
but tonight-
your body stiffens before your mind can catch up. only for a heartbeat, still, garrett notices immediately. he pulls back at once, his hand stilling where it rests against your side before sliding away completely.
"hey."
his voice is soft enough that it almost disappears beneath the noise of the television.
"you okay?"
you blink, you hadn't even realised you'd frozen. "yeah."
he searches your face, clearly not believing you. "are you sure?"
"mhm."
another small pause, his expression doesn't change. there's no frustration, no confusion, only quiet concern. "are you just not feeling it tonight?"
your throat tightens in response. he's making it so easy, so safe, and somehow, that only makes the guilt settle heavier in your chest.
tonight, when all garrett wanted was to be close to you, all you could think about was tomorrow, about tom.
tom wasn't even here, yet somehow, he was still getting to you. you hated that he'd managed to follow you here, into the safest part of your life, without even being in the room.
you lower your eyes, shame settling heavily in your chest. "i'm sorry."
"hey."
he shakes his head immediately, his thumb brushing lightly over your cheek. "you don't need to apologise, y/n."
"i just..."
the words refuse to come.
how do you explain that it has nothing to do with him?
that every time he kisses you tonight, your mind drifts elsewhere.
tomorrow.
tom.
garrett standing beside him, smiling, shaking his hand, being completely oblivious as to who he's talking to.
your stomach twists at the thought. "i'm just..." you swallow, settling for an excuse that barely scratches the surface, "really tired."
he nods immediately, without hesitation, without question. "okay."
there's no disappointment evident in his tone, no attempt to convince you otherwise, no teasing, no sigh. he simply leans forward, pressing a gentle kiss to your forehead. "that's all you had to say."
his hand slips completely from beneath your sweatshirt, reaching for the blanket instead. he tugs it higher around your shoulders before resting his hand lightly over the top of it, content to simply have you close.
"movie?" he asks.
you nod. "please."
he reaches for the remote, never mentioning it again, never making you feel guilty. halfway through the film, you fall asleep against his shoulder.
garrett glances down, smiling to himself, before pressing a gentle kiss into your hair. you're just exhausted, he thinks, feeling guilty for not reading the room sooner.
summary: in which the boys unknowingly praise y/n's ex-boyfriend, before garrett reveals he'll soon be spending a day filming ncaa media content with him.
notes: hi! get your tissues ready… we're diving into some angst. i hope you all enjoy the first of these 🤍 💌
ꪆৎ
sundays at the hockey house are rarely productive. by midday, every plan has been abandoned.
the television plays quietly in the background, some game nobody is paying proper attention to, while takeout containers cover half the coffee table.
grace is curled into one couch with her legs across logan’s lap, while sabrina and tucker argue from the floor over whether the movie they watched the night before was actually bad or whether tucker simply didn't understand it.
“i understood it” he insists.
“you asked me who the main character was forty minutes in, tuck.”
“there were too many men with the same haircut.”
“there were three men.”
“exactly.”
dean is stretched across the armchair with allie sitting sideways over his lap, eating fries from a carton balanced against his chest despite his repeated claim that they belong to him.
“you said you weren’t hungry” she reminds him.
“that was before you started eating my food.”
you barely notice any of it.
you're lying along the larger couch with garrett settled partly behind you, one arm wrapped around your waist, his chest warm against your back. your legs are tangled beneath a blanket someone dragged downstairs, his chin resting near your shoulder.
it's comfortable, quiet in the way only a full room can be quiet.
garrett’s thumb moves beneath the hem of your sweatshirt, brushing slowly over the skin at your side. not suggestive, barely conscious, just there.
you're halfway through reading an article for class when logan suddenly sits forward.
“wait.”
grace’s feet nearly slide from his lap. “what?”
logan points at the television. “did they just show highlights from the eastwood game?”
tucker looks up. “probably. they won last night.”
“no, but did you see the third-period goal?”
dean lifts his head. “the one from the top of the circle?”
“yeah.”
something inside you stills.
logan reaches for the remote, turning up the volume. the screen cuts back to the previous night’s highlights. players in dark uniforms spill across the ice, the commentary sharp with anticipation and excitement.
you know the colours before you see the number, you know the number before you see his face.
your thumb stops moving over your phone, the replay begins.
a clean pass across the blue line. the puck settles, then the shot comes hard and fast, the net moving before the goalie seems to understand what happened.
logan lets out a low whistle. “that’s fucking insane.”
“goalie had no chance” tucker says.
dean sits forward as the replay slows. “look where he releases it.”
the clip plays again.
you stop breathing for half a second. garrett feels it, his hand pausing against your waist.
on the screen, your ex-boyfriend turns towards the boards after scoring, teammates crowding around him. the camera catches his wide grin as he's pulled into the celebration.
you've seen that exact smile before.
outside your high school gym, through the windscreen of his car, across your kitchen table while your father joked that he was practically family already.
it used to make you feel chosen, later, it only made you feel stupid, incredibly, undeniably stupid.
“he barely had any space” logan says.
“he didn’t need it,” garrett replies behind you, his voice casual and thoughtful. “he gets the puck off too quickly.”
tucker nods. “goalie thinks he’s going high glove, then he changes the angle.”
“he does it all the time” garrett says. “defenders start closing too early.”
“then he passes through them" dean adds.
“exactly.”
the praise lands quietly.
garrett isn't exaggerating or trying to impress anyone. he simply means every word.
your body instinctively tightens before you can stop it. noticing, garrett’s arm shifts around your waist.
“you okay?” he murmurs, lips brushing your shoulder as he says it, absent-minded more than deliberate. the conversation continues around you as logan searches for another clip.
you force your shoulders to loosen. “yeah.”
garrett’s thumb brushes once over your side. “you sure?”
“mhm.”
you keep your eyes on your phone, refusing to look back at the television, at your ex.
garrett hums quietly, clearly unconvinced. a second later he reaches across the coffee table without moving away from you, stealing one of dean's fries.
dean points immediately, "oi."
"it's an emergency."
"what emergency?"
garrett drops the fry into your hand instead of eating it himself, "y/n forgot to eat."
"i've literally been sitting here."
"exactly."
you laugh before taking a bite. garrett doesn't mention the conversation again, yet continues to keep an eye on you.
logan finds another video. your ex carries the puck through the neutral zone, drawing two defenders before slipping a pass between them without looking. his winger catches it cleanly, before scoring.
dean whistles. “that pass is filthy.”
“he pulls both defenders towards him” tucker says.
“because they know they can’t give him space” garrett adds. “that’s what makes him dangerous. it isn’t just the shot itself.”
“he controls the whole shift” dean says.
“pretty much.”
“you’ve watched a lot of their tape” dean observes.
“jensen makes me.”
“that wasn’t a denial.”
garrett smiles faintly, answering dean easily, as though the answer is obvious. “he’s worth watching.”
the words go through you slowly.
he’s worth watching.
once, you had believed that too.
you spent entire winters following him from rink to rink, sitting in freezing bleachers with your hands hidden inside the sleeves of his jacket.
you watched the early mornings, the private coaching, summer training. you listened while he spoke about the nhl like it was less a dream and more an appointment he had to attend.
you had been proud of him, terribly, faithfully proud. until you found him tangled up in sheets, moaning your best friend's name.
“he’s probably going first round” logan says.
dean scoffs. “top ten.”
“he’ll play centre professionally” garrett says.
“even with his size?”
“he’s strong enough, and his defensive game is better than people realise.”
tucker checks his phone. “he’s above fifty-eight percent on faceoffs too.”
dean stares at him. “do you have his entire season memorised?”
“no.”
sabrina leans over, glancing at tucker's phone. “he's on his player profile.”
grace looks up, clearly bored with the conversation. “are any of you capable of discussing hockey without pretending you’re scouts?”
all four boys answer at once, in complete unison. “no.”
allie reaches across dean for another fry. “who exactly are we talking about?”
the name leaves logan’s mouth easily, you feel it like a hand closing around the back of your neck, suffocating you.
tom langford
allie hums in recognition. “is that the captain everyone online is obsessed with?”
“yes” dean says.
“he looks smug.”
logan points at her. “thank you allie!”
“you’ve never seen him play” dean says, turning his gaze onto her.
“i don’t need to. i have instincts.”
“terrible ones.”
“you’re dating me.”
“exactly.”
the room laughs. you try to join in, but the sound comes out thin.
beneath the blanket, garrett absentmindedly intertwines your fingers again. he doesn't even look at your hand when he does it, as though holding it is something as automatic as breathing.
the highlights end, but logan continues scrolling. “you know what’s worse?” he asks. “apparently he’s a really good captain too.”
garrett nods. “he is.”
you feel his chest move behind you.
dean turns. “you’ve heard that?”
“everyone has. he stays late with younger players, watches extra film, takes the blame publicly when they lose.”
“coach jensen likes him” tucker says.
“jensen respects him” garrett corrects.
“same thing from jensen.”
logan drops his phone onto his lap, before bringing his hands up to shield his eyes. “fuck sake. he's really making the rest of us look bad.”
garrett laughs. normally, you love the feeling of it against your back, yet today, it only twists strangely through your chest.
once, long before garrett knew you, you sat in bleachers and watched that same boy skate. you wore his number, waited after games in his jacket, knew which skate he tied first, what song he listened to before warm-ups.
you believed you understood him better than anyone, until you discovered someone else had been receiving the same messages. the same promises, maybe even sitting in the same passenger seat when you weren't there.
it was awful, really
dean looks at garrett, crossing his arms over his chest. “you’ll probably get matched against him if both of us make the frozen four.”
garrett shrugs. “probably.”
“golden boy against golden boy” logan says. “that’s the matchup everybody wants.”
something competitive sharpens in garrett’s expression. “it’d be a good game.”
dean scoffs. “boring answer.”
“you want me to start threatening him through the television?”
“a little.”
garrett laughs, before inhaling deeply behind you. “speaking of, jensen pulled me aside yesterday.”
dean turns, his eyebrows narrowing in confusion. “that sentence never ends well.”
“nah this time it's actually not bad. ncaa media wants to do some frozen four promotional stuff.”
logan sits up. “with you?”
“apparently. interviews, photos, some skills content.” garrett’s hand remains beneath yours. “they’re doing a captain campaign.”
you already know. your body knows before your mind catches up, your fingers tightening around his. garrett glances down at your joined hands, before looking back up, meeting the gaze of his friends. “they want the two of us together...”
"tom and i."
he says your ex's name, out loud. he says it here, in the hockey house. between his own easy, calm voice and the approving reactions of the people you love most, he unknowingly lets the one part of your past you've worked so hard to keep outside these walls slip inside.
for a moment, the room sounds very far away.
“that’s sick!” logan says.
dean gives a low whistle, “they know what they’re doing.”
“that’s going to be everywhere” tucker adds.
everywhere, it's going to be plastered everywhere. you won't be able to escape it, no matter how hard you try.
“they’ll probably make you compare shots" logan says.
“or do accuracy challenges” tucker adds.
something inside you folds in on itself.
speak up.
speak up.
speak up.
“when is it?” tucker asks.
“next week, i think. they’re still finalising it.”
“whole day?”
“sounds like it.”
logan leans back. “you’re going to come home best friends.”
garrett snorts, shaking his head, yet smiling. “doubt it.”
“why? you clearly admire him.”
“his hockey” garrett corrects.
“same thing to you.”
dean grins. “g’s going to ask for his autograph.”
garrett huffs. “alright, i’m leaving.”
“you can’t. you live here.”
you stare straight ahead as the conversation around you fades into background noise.
next week, garrett and him in the same room. talking, laughing, being photographed together.
your past and present standing side by side.
garrett shifts beneath you, clearly eager to hear your opinion. “what do you think, y/n?”
everyone looks over, you turn to meet his gaze.
garrett's expression is open. not excited exactly, because he never enjoys media obligations, but there is interest there. professional respect and the quiet satisfaction of being chosen because he earned it.
you force a smile, squeezing his hand gently in assurance, “sounds like a pretty big deal.”
garrett nudges you gently, attempting to downplay the opportunity being presented, “nah, probably just a lot of standing around.”
“with one of the best players in college hockey” logan adds.
garrett glances at him. “you done?”
“not remotely.”
the conversation moves on to the kind of questions they might ask.
“best hands” dean says.
“tom” tucker answers.
“fuck you” garrett mutters.
“best defensive game.”
“garrett.”
“hardest shot.”
“garrett.”
“best release.”
there's a pause before dean points at the television, “tom.”
garrett exhales through his nose. “i regret ever telling you guys.”
“best overall player” logan says.
“garrett” you answer automatically, the words falling from your mouth before you're even able to stop them. the room goes quiet for half a second.
garrett looks down at you, surprised by how quickly you'd answered.
not because you've compared them, but because you need it to be true. if there was one thing to be certain of, it's that garrett is everything your ex never was, never could be.
garrett's expression softens, before he presses a delicate kiss to your temple, “thank you, baby."
you grab your phone, shifting your gaze onto it before he can see too much on your face.
“you really okay?”
you nod quickly, his eyes remain on you.
“you feel tense, y/n.”
“i’m just tired.”
“you weren’t tired ten minutes ago.”
you swallow. “headache, maybe.”
his thumb traces another slow circle beneath your sweatshirt. not fidgeting, soothing, almost as though he's trying to settle something he can't quite identify.
he's careful not to put you on the spot. “want to go upstairs?”
the offer is soft, private. part of you wants to say yes, to let him take you away from the name being passed around the room as though it means nothing. to curl into his bed and tell him the truth while there is still time.
garrett, that’s him.
my ex.
the one who cheated.
the one who made me feel impossible to love.
you imagine the change in garrett’s features, the promotional shoot disappearing, the boys never speaking about your ex the same way again.
the questions, the anger.
you shake your head. “no. i’m all good, i promise.”
garrett doesn't believe you, you can tell.
but he knows the difference between avoidance and a boundary, even when you're not brave enough to name which one this is, so he doesn't push. he only adjusts the blanket higher over your legs, pressing a kiss behind your ear. “tell me if it gets worse.”
“i will.”
another lie, small enough that you can pretend it doesn't count.
across the room, dean is still talking. “you need to ask him about that shot.”
“i already know how he does it” garrett replies.
logan points at the television. “then stop him.”
“that’s the plan.”
tucker leans back against the couch. “honestly, if anyone in college hockey can shut him down, it’s probably you.”
“probably?” garrett repeats.
“definitely” dean corrects.
logan grins. “that matchup is going to be insane.”
before reaching for the remote, garrett ducks his head slightly. "do you want a tea or anything?"
you blink. "what?"
"you said you had a headache."
your chest tightens in warmth, admiration. "i'm okay."
he studies you for another second before nodding once, "alright."
grabbing the remote, garrett rewinds the highlight before pressing play again.
the shot flashes across the television once more. the room falls back into analysis. release point, angle, timing, tom's passing, tom's edge work, tom's captaincy, tom's draft prospects.
the boys keep talking, not carelessly or cruelly, but with the uncomplicated admiration athletes have for talent that cannot be denied.
you hear every word. elite, smartest player on the ice, future nhl captain, the kind of player every coach wants.
garrett’s hand remains beneath yours the entire time. warm, steady, safe.
you tell yourself that this is enough.
this is only hockey, the shoot is only a day, your ex is nothing but a name from somewhere you no longer belong.
when the replay ends and his face fills the screen again, smiling beneath the arena lights, you feel garrett’s thumb move slowly across your skin.
he's still watching you, quietly, carefully, already noticing the first crack in a story you have not yet told him.